THIS BOOK SOLD BY THE 
 
 LJESCH PRINTING COMPANY 
 
 NEW ULM, MINNESOTA 
 
 PUBLISH 
 
 BROWN COUNTY JOURNAL 
 NEW ULM.VOLKSBLATT 
 
 Price . $5c 
 
 TO SUBSCRIBERS PAYING IN ADVANCE THIS 
 BOOK WILL BE GIVEN AS A PREMIUM. 
 
 
 
3 
 
 
 t 
 
THE INDIANS REVENGE; 
 
 OR, 
 
 DAYS OF HORROR. 
 
 SOME APPALLING EVENTS IN THE HISTOEY OF 
 THE SIOUX. 
 
 BY RI-;V. AI<E;XANDF;R 
 
 MORN came. Among those sleepless multitudes 
 Madness and fear and plague and famine still 
 Heaped corpse 011 corpse, as in autumnal woods 
 The frosts of many a wind with dead leaves fill 
 Karth s cold and sullen brooks. In silence, still 
 The pale survivors stood. l$re noon, the fear 
 Of hell became a panic, which did kill 
 I y ike hunger or disease, with whispers drear, 
 As " Hush ! hark ! Come they yet ? God, God ! thine 
 hour is near !" 
 
 The Revolt of Islam SHELLEY. 
 
 SAN FRANCISCO: 
 P. J. THOMAS, PRINTER, 505 CLAY STKKKT. 
 
 1891. 
 
filtered according to Act of Congress in the year 1891. 
 
 .. BY ALEKAT^qpiu BERGHOLD. 
 In the CtfiWof the t,tbr&iiatC o^ Congress at Washington. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 U TNDIAN Horrors/ " Indian Massacres," " In- 
 *- dian Cruelties" these are among the titles of 
 the sensational works written for the sole purpose 
 of catching the eye of the public, and of filling 
 the empty pockets of their authors. These lurid 
 descriptions are new means to obtain that end 
 without containing anything worth reading. The 
 author of this work, however, specifies time, 
 places, persons, and all the circumstances in con 
 nection with the awful deeds described therein. 
 They are facts, not fancy. Historical facts are 
 ample enough without drawing upon the imagina 
 tion in describing the awful bloodshed and terri 
 ble catastrophes here recorded. The reader can 
 easily see that the contents of a work like this can 
 not be fiction. The result of long and arduous 
 labors are hereby presented to the public for the 
 better understanding and a more intelligent 
 solution of the very important problem: " The 
 Indians of our time; what they really are, what 
 they have done and are even now doing." This 
 
 M31371 
 
4 RREFACE. 
 
 is an addition to the history of American civiliza 
 tion. 
 
 New Ulm is situated in Brown County, on the 
 right shore of the Minnesota River, and is named 
 after an important city and an old fort standing 
 on the shore of the Danube in Wurtemberg. 
 With the exception of about sixteen families of 
 other nationalities, the inhabitants of New Ulm 
 are Germans, and number over four thousand. 
 The town-site will accommodate comfortably not 
 less than 100,000 inhabitants; but, for its situa 
 tion, rising as it does, terrace after terrace, from 
 the bank of the river to the oak-crowned hills at 
 the back, it is a beautiful spot. It can boast of a 
 finer and more picturesque location than that of 
 thousands of other villages and towns. Nearly all 
 the working classes have cosy homes, surrounded 
 by neat gardens. Built of stone and brick are 
 substantial stores and costly dwellings, all which 
 bespeak the prosperity of this little German burg. 
 Two monuments adorn the city that of Herman 
 the Cherusci, and the Indian monument com 
 memorating the siege of New Ulm in 1862. 
 
 Ulm is a conbination of the initials of the old 
 Koman legend, "Ultra limites militares," which, 
 translated, reads " beyond the military lines/ as 
 
PREFACE. 5 
 
 the Romans usually called the territory adjoining 
 their possessions in distant countries. 
 
 A false statement in reference to a supposed 
 outrage committed by some infidels at New Ulm 
 is hereby corrected. Reports have been published 
 and speeches have been made that a crucifix was 
 publicly burned by the " infidels" of that city. 
 After a full investigation by the author of this 
 work, nothing could be found to corroborate this 
 base calumny. All that can be said with regard 
 to this matter is, briefly, that after the siege of 
 New Ulm, a half -burnt crucifix was found on the 
 prairie in the vicinity of the Evangelical church. 
 The crucifix was undoubtedly purloined from one 
 of the numerous Catholic houses and was lost or 
 thrown away in the prairie. Other reports to the 
 contrary are untrue, and may be set down as a 
 vile slander. 
 
 ALEXANDER BERGHOLD. 
 
 SANTA ROSA, Cal., Easter Monday, 1891. 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 IntroductionThe Chicago Land Company: its Statutes. 
 A Ball. An unscrupulous Agent. Michigan. Iowa. 
 Two Prospectors sent to Minnesota. The first Immi 
 grants. St. Paul. Fort Snelling.-Henderson.-Le Sueur. 
 Travers des Sioux. An Expedition on foot. LaFrom- 
 boise. Looking for the Promised Land. Forward. A 
 deserted Indian Village. Found the Place. 
 
 THE Winona and St. Peter B. K. was opened 
 for public traffic and the event was duly 
 celebrated by the people of New Ulm on the 
 22d day of February, 1872. What does a town 
 without a railroad amount to now-a-days? So 
 thought the citizens of New Ulm. And, indeed, 
 as soon as this genuine German village was 
 connected by rail with some of the largest 
 cities of the United States a wonderful activity 
 manifested itself on all sides. A happy change 
 had suddenly burst upon the town, and the san 
 guine hopes of the people of seeing their village 
 developed into a city seemed justified. The num 
 ber of residences in many of our Western cities is 
 to-day greater than the number of its inhabitants 
 of a decade ago. And why should not New Ulm 
 have a great future ? 
 It is true no one can ascertain with any degree 
 
THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 of 031-tfeinty la wtai Extent New Ulm may justly 
 carry its hopes in regard to growth, commerce and 
 jc^cJusSiy^ {Nor its t&at- in^any way the object of 
 this work; its sole aim is to serve as a memorial 
 of the trials and sufferings of the first settlers in 
 Minnesota. 
 
 The establishment of this colony, and its 
 progress thus far, embracing a period of only a 
 few years, contain, nevertheless, many things of 
 great interest for all future time. It is the object 
 of the writer to briefly record in these pages the 
 result of his laborious research. 
 
 The history of the city from its foundation up 
 to August, 1862, is partly taken from the columns 
 of the " New Ulm Pioneer" and partly from the 
 testimony of eye-witnesses, among whom the 
 Messrs. Ludwig Meyer, Athanasius Henle and 
 Joseph Darnbach are especially entitled to the 
 sincere gratitude of the author for their kind 
 services. 
 
 Chicago is the birth-place of New Ulm. Common 
 laborers were attending a night school in that city 
 for the purpose of learning the English language. 
 After school they began to discuss what they called 
 " social emancipation." They desired to form an 
 association, the object of which was to obtain for 
 themselves civil independence. This was in the 
 year 1853. Professional men soon joined them. 
 There was talk of social equality and the right 
 to enter claims upon land, and, filled with enthu 
 siasm for their cause, they resolved to carry out 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 
 
 their plan. They dreaded nothing so much as the 
 danger of falling into the hands of speculators. 
 Hence all speculation within their own ranks was 
 prohibited. They considered labor and not money 
 as the principal means for obtaining their end. If 
 this affair is undertaken and carried on with energy 
 and honesty, said they, it cannot but prove a suc 
 cess. The value of land will be greatly increased 
 by cultivation, and its products will make us 
 wealthy, and wealth will enable us to establish 
 social institutions for the benefit of the community. 
 
 In the month of November, 1853, an article 
 appeared in the columns of the " Illinois Staats- 
 Zeitung" of Chicago, detailing the idea of forming 
 a German Land Company. Laboring men were 
 especially invited to attend a meeting to be held 
 at the residence of Albert Blatz. About fifty 
 were present at that meeting. 
 
 After the officers and an agent had been duly 
 elected, the following resolution was adopted: 
 
 " The object of the German Land Company is 
 to procure a home for every German laborer, popish 
 priests and lawyers excepted, in some healthy and 
 productive district, located on some navigable 
 river." * 
 
 The Land Company proposed to purchase a 
 suitable tract of land at a low figure and establish 
 a colony. A proper site for a town where the soil 
 
 "New Ulm Pioneer," March 11, 1859. 
 
10 
 
 THE INDIANS KEVENGE; OK 
 
 was especially adapted to horticulture was to be 
 chosen. 
 
 The agent who had been commissioned to make 
 inquiries and report soon declared that he knew 
 of a suitable tract of land, but that he would not 
 name the locality until the Company would declare 
 its readiness to purchase the same and locate 
 thereon. The reason for this was, that he feared 
 a third party might purchase said tract for specu 
 lative purposes. Upon his motion it was resolved 
 that each member should contribute 10 cents each 
 month for defraying expenses. The members de 
 clared their readiness to pay more, but in vain. 
 It was soon learned, however, that the contribution 
 was too small. Nothing could be done, in spite of 
 the fact that the number of members had within 
 three months increased to about 300. In order to 
 create a fund at once a ball was held in North 
 Market Hall. Members not wishing to take part 
 in the ball were obliged to pay one dollar each, 
 and although only 40 members were present the 
 affair was so well patronized that the net proceeds, 
 bar included, after deducting $30 for hall rent and 
 $40 for music, amounted to $300. 
 
 In March, 1854, a second call for taking part in 
 the proceedings was issued, and it was announced 
 at the same time that whoever wanted to become 
 a member had to do so within a certain time, or at 
 once deposit from three to five dollars and enter 
 a week later. The number of members was there 
 by increased to nearly 800. 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 11 
 
 Spring, was nigh, and navigation would soon 
 open. The agent entered into a contract with the 
 captain of a vessel to carry 26 passengers, for 
 which he would pay him $60. Immediate pos 
 session was to be taken of the tract of land to 
 which the agent would lead them. Twenty per 
 sons were to remain as the beginning of a perma 
 nent settlement; the others were to make a full 
 investigation and report to the society upon their 
 return. The 4th day of April was decided on for 
 their departure. A general assembly took place 
 the Sunday previous to that date . The agent was 
 requested to tell them where the land was located, 
 but be refused to comply with this request unless 
 each member would pay him ten cents as a com 
 pensation for his journey. The meeting would 
 not agree to this, but declared their willingness to 
 compensate him from funds belonging to their 
 treasury. The agent not accepting this offer, and 
 refusing to give any explanation in regard to the 
 location of the land in question, the meeting 
 adjourned. 
 
 The next morning, however, the captain of the 
 vessel was interviewed. His answers were not to 
 the point, but after much coaxing declared that he 
 had agreed to carry those people to the northern 
 part of Michigan. For obvious reasons the twenty 
 would-be settlers refused to go there, and the 
 journey was not undertaken. 
 
 The society held another meeting during the 
 week following, declared their want of confidence 
 
THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 in the agent and finally deposed him. At the 
 same time they decided to send a committee into 
 Iowa to look for a suitable location. These 
 gentlemen soon returned and reported to their 
 constituents that they had found all the desirable 
 tracts of land in that State already occupied. 
 
 The society felt disappointed and discouraged 
 after these unsuccessful attempts, but the plan 
 was not given up. Four weeks later a committee 
 of two were sent to Minnesota, and upon their 
 return reported that they had found a suitable 
 place. After the return of these two prospectors, 
 Messrs. Weiss and Kiessling, from the land of 
 hopes with their glad tidings, great excitement 
 was caused by a speech in which the speaker 
 dwelt with great warmth upon the danger of losing 
 that beautiful place on account of delay in secur 
 ing it. 
 
 But when it came to the point of emigrating to 
 distant Minnesota, many lost all courage, and 
 among these were such as had been boldest in 
 speech. Others tried to make fun of the whole 
 affair. A few earnest and resolute men, however, 
 prepared at once to leave Chicago and to take 
 possession of that place and establish homes for 
 themselves. Among these first immigrants were 
 M. Wall, - Walser, the two brothers Henle, 
 Dambach, the two brothers Haeberle, Ludwig 
 Meyer, W. Winkelmann, Palmer, Kleinknecht, 
 the two brothers Mack, L. Hermann and wife, 
 Kraemer, Schwarz, Weiss, Elise Finke, afterwards 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 13 
 
 married to A. Henle, Julius with wife and child, 
 Thiele, Boeringen, Wiedemann, Massapust, Zettel 
 with wife and child, J. Brandt, Koch and Drexler. 
 Of the thirteen first named all still reside at New 
 Ulm, except one of the brothers Mack and one 
 of the brothers Haeberle. The latter was mur 
 dered by the Indians in 1862. 
 
 The six last named were aJso killed by the In 
 dians; some of them, like Zettel, with their fami 
 lies. J. Brandt, the redskins first victim, was 
 shot in 1857; the others fell during the great mas 
 sacre of 1862, of which a detailed account will be 
 given presently. L. Hermann and Kramer now 
 live in St. Paul. Julius, Boeringen and Wiede- 
 mann are dead. The whereabouts of Schwarz, the 
 surveyor, and Weiss could not be ascertained. 
 
 From Chicago they went to Galena, 15 miles by 
 rail, thence by steamer to St. Paul. The distance 
 from Chicago to their future home was about 600 
 miles. Athanasius Henle, Massapust and Walser 
 had set out on their journey sooner than their 
 companions, and when they reached Stillwater, a 
 famous lumbering town beautifully located on the 
 St. Croix Biver and adjoining Wisconsin, they 
 were sorely tempted to remain there. 
 
 At St. Paul the little company, except A. Henle, 
 Walser and Haeberle, went aboard the " Jeanette 
 Boberts" and sailed to Fort Snelling, six miles 
 above St. Paul, thence up the Minnesota Biver 
 towards their destination. The three gentlemen 
 named above preferred to go by team, the distance 
 
THE INDIANS REVENGE; OB 
 
 from St. Paul being only 70 miles. The party 
 tarried a while at Shakopee, and, when they left, a 
 stranger s valise went with them. It had acci 
 dentally been placed in their wagon, and the 
 sheriff captured the erring valise five miles from 
 Shakopee. At Henderson the party put up for 
 the night at Hoescher s boarding-house, intending 
 to go to Le Sueur the following day, a distance of 
 only four miles. Le Sueur contained at the time 
 only three or four houses, but they were very 
 anxious to reach that place and feast their eyes 
 upon the beauty of their new home. The site 
 chosen for the new town was only a few miles 
 opposite Le Sueur on the left bank of the Min 
 nesota River. Between Henderson and Le Sueur 
 they were met by some three or four hundred In 
 dians in war costume and savage appearance. It 
 is needless to say that our immigrants were ill at 
 ease, seeing the Sioux for the first time. But 
 their fears were soon allayed. Somehow their 
 wagon was upset, and the Indians rendering them 
 assistance in the emergency was a sign they meant 
 no harm. The others arrived safe at Le Sueur by 
 steamer, and from there they went together to the 
 new town-site which had been laid out at Chicago, 
 and each one s lot or lots determined by chance. 
 Three miles from Le Sueur, on the left bank of 
 the Minnesota River, on a plateau rising steeply 
 from the edge of the water, they found the chosen 
 town-site. But no one was pleased with the loca 
 tion. It is true, the place was mostly covered 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 15 
 
 with trees; there was an extensive forest at hand 
 stretching for many miles towards the north and 
 the west, a beautiful meadow at the foot of a hill 
 through which a canal could be dug, all of which 
 had been discussed during the journey. Still the 
 site was rejected. 
 
 It was a warm day in September. Exertion 
 and excitement had created a burning thirst. 
 The town-site did not offer one single drop of 
 water. The well-matured plans for a canal, a 
 harbor, zig-zag streets, etc., were abandoned, and, 
 bidding the place a lingering farewell, they re 
 turned to Le Sueur, where they determined to 
 visit Travers des Sioux, an important trading post 
 some fourteen miles from Le Sueur. It is worthy 
 of remark that, in spite of their disappointment 
 concerning the town-site, no discouragement or 
 mutiny could be noticed. 
 
 At Travers they met a man who had a great deal 
 to say concerning an excellent town-site. The 
 following day eleven of the party started out to 
 see the place. It was about eight miles from 
 Travers. They found an extensive slough, cov 
 ered with tall grass. No one was in favor of the 
 place except the man who did the talking, and 
 who spoke of leading the waters of Swan Lake 
 into the Minnesota Kiver and of building factories 
 along that canal. 
 
 Seven of the party returned to Travers. The 
 remaining four, A. Henle, Ludwig Meyer, Fr. 
 Massapust and Alois Palmer, wanted to prospect 
 
16 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OK 
 
 the district west of Swan Lake which appeared 
 extremely inviting from a distance, and, at all 
 hazards, find a place which would correspond to 
 the description given in the statutes of the Land 
 Company, that the town-site should be covered 
 with timber and located on the bank of a river, 
 and also answer the wishes of the members of the 
 society. 
 
 After having spent a chilly night amid the 
 prairie grass, and altogether unprepared for a fur 
 ther expedition, they wandered along the shores 
 of the lake in a westerly direction, making their 
 way through the tall and heavy grass with the 
 greatest difficulty. Hunger and fatigue came 
 upon them, when, fortunately, they found a trail 
 on which a company of soldiers were just then 
 marching toward the newly-erected Fort Eidgely. 
 A German soldier sympathized with his starving 
 countrymen, who understood but very little 
 English, and gave them a piece of bacon and a 
 large potato. Soon after this frugal repast Alois 
 Palmer drank of the water of a small creek, and, 
 to the sincere regret of his companions, was taken 
 sick with the fever. But this did nqt prevent him 
 from continuing his journey. , At dusk they di 
 rected their steps toward a shanty, but found it 
 vacant. It belonged to a half-breed who had de 
 serted the hut and gone to the Sioux agency on 
 business. 
 
 They went farther and soon heard the voices of 
 children and the barking of dogs. Going in the 
 
DAYS OP HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 17 
 
 direction whence these cheerful sounds came they 
 found another shanty. A new settler, an Ameri 
 can gentleman, had just moved in, and could 
 neither give them anything to eat nor offer them 
 shelter for the night. The good man, however, 
 directed them to an Indian trail which would lead 
 them to a Frenchman s place where they could 
 obtain the necessary accommodations. They were 
 now about 34 miles from Travers, and from 6 to 
 8 miles from the place to which they had just been 
 directed to go. They reached there at about 
 midnight. The owner was a Frenchman, La 
 Fromboise,* who was married to a squaw and 
 traded with the Indians. He had a hired man 
 who was a German, and this secured for them a 
 friendly reception. They strengthened the inner 
 man with the flesh of muskrats and coffee, and 
 sought a night s repose in the company of some 
 fifty Indians. It goes without saying that, unac 
 customed as they were to such company, they felt 
 somewhat uneasy. 
 
 The next morning they paid the friendly land 
 lord a visit, and learned from him that he was a 
 Canadian, had lived there trading with the Indians 
 for 19 years, and had been married for the third 
 time to a squaw. His place was four miles distant 
 from Fort Eidgely, and twelve miles northwest of 
 the place where New Ulm was destined to be 
 built. The Minnesota River, up to La Fromboise s 
 
 * The " New Ulm Pioneer " has it La Trombocie. 
 
18 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 place, comes from a northwesterly point, takes a 
 more easterly direction at New Ulm and follows 
 this course for about twenty miles to Maukato, at 
 which point it turns northward towards Travers. 
 
 This man, whose name is interwoven with the 
 early history of Minnesota, was very kind and was 
 perfectly delighted when he heard that some 
 Germans intended to establish a colony in his 
 neighborhood. He immediately offered drinks, 
 lighted a long Indian pipe from which they smoked 
 by turns, and declared himself very willing and 
 anxious to show them the most suitable location 
 that could be found in that country. Filled with 
 joy at the thought of having in his old age white 
 men was neighbors, he led the prospectors to the 
 door and pointed out the place. They promised 
 to commend him to the special friendship of the 
 settlers, whereupon his son carried them across 
 the river in a canoe. 
 
 They marched in a southeasterly direction, as 
 they were told to do, traversed a beautiful forest 
 clad with heavy wild vines laden with ripe grapes, 
 found pure springs of fresh water, crossed creeks, 
 and at times wandered about over the prairies, 
 thus spending the day. Toward evening they 
 struck an Indian trail and followed it, hoping to 
 find some abode where they might pass the night. 
 Night came and darkness covered the earth, but 
 the coveted place was not found. Nothing re 
 mained for them but to prepare for the night as 
 well as circumstances would permit. After par- 
 
DAYS OF HOBBOB ON THE FRONTIEE. 19 
 
 taking of some Indian bread and water they lay 
 down to sleep. The dense forest offered them 
 some protection, but towards morning the atmos 
 phere became so decidedly cold that they were 
 compelled to rise and hurry towards a lime-kiln 
 from which Fort Bidgely drew its supply of lime, 
 and in the neighborhood of which they would find 
 their land of promise. Completely worn out, their 
 limbs stiffened from the cold and their feet 
 wounded and sore, they trudged along. 
 
 Finally they met a half-breed who informed them 
 that the coveted place was yet ten miles off. They 
 had missed the right direction and were on the 
 point of giving way to discouragement when one 
 of them filled his mouth with tobacco, assuring 
 himself and his companions of its capacity of im 
 parting fresh courage, and pointing to his long 
 feet said: "Forward !" 
 
 After another tedious march they stood on the 
 banks of the Cottonwood, a river tributary to the 
 Minnesota and called Waraju by the Indians. 
 The place for which they were looking was near 
 that river, they had been told. There they found 
 two deserted Indian huts, made of long poles 
 about two inches in diameter, set up in the form 
 of a circle, and covered with bark. Tired and 
 hungry they stretched their aching limbs upon 
 hard beds made of bark, and, envying those whom 
 they had left behind at Travers for their supper 
 and bed, they fell asleep, very little dreaming that 
 
20 
 
 THE INDIANS* REVENGE; OR 
 
 they had actually crossed the future town-site only 
 about a mile from the wretched quarters. 
 
 When they awoke the next morning the sun 
 stood high in the heavens, and to their great sur 
 prise they found themselves in the heart of an 
 Indian village, but the Indians were all absent. 
 They also noticed a number of corpses hoisted 
 upon eight-foot poles, one mode of burial with 
 some tribes of Indians. 
 
 Bleaching bones and grinning skulls were not a 
 very pleasant sight to behold. It was indeed a 
 ghastly spectacle; but the natural beauty of the 
 place where the Cottonwood empties into the Min 
 nesota worked like magic upon their tired brains 
 and weary hearts. They began to moralize upon 
 their fate, imagining that they had at last found 
 the right place. Presently they noticed the lime 
 kiln on the other side of the river. A Winnebago 
 Indian* who chanced to pass there on horseback 
 offered to carry them on his horse, one by one, 
 across the Cottonwood. They accepted his offer 
 and paid him twenty-five cents. In hopes of 
 finding something to eat they hurried toward 
 the lime-kiln. Nor were they disappointed. Not 
 only ducks, but also muskrats gave up their lives 
 for the cause. The country in the neighborhood 
 of the Cottonwood and Minnesota Rivers pos 
 sessed, indeed, all the advantages for the desired 
 town-site. 
 
 The "New Ulm Pioneer" has it Canadian-Frenchman. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 New Ulm. Cotton wood Kiver. Productive Soil. The Four 
 Pathfinders Return. New, Arrivals. Fresh Courage. 
 An American Founder of Cities. The New Home. 
 Beginning for Winter Quarters. The First Log House. 
 Scarcity of Provisions. A Noble Frenchman. Hos 
 pitality of the Indians. A Supply House. Smuggling 
 to Fort Eidgely. Indians. A Lawsuit about Land. 
 La Fromboise helps. Small-pox among the Indians. 
 A Deserted Corpse. Trade. The Log House destroyed 
 by Fire. Cold and Hunger. An Infant Baptism. Plan 
 of the City. Quarrels and Disagreements. Two Town- 
 sites. A Surveyor. A New Organization. Fight with 
 the Indians. First Owners of Homes. New Ulm. 
 
 THE right bank of the Cottonwood was thickly 
 covered with heavy timber, and was well 
 adapted for mills and factories.* Beginning from 
 its entrance into the Minnesota, an immense forest 
 stretches along its right bank. There is an abun 
 dance of lime-stone near the kiln, and on the left 
 bank of the Minnesota is an extensive quarry of 
 
 * Only an inexperienced eye will regard the deep Cotton- 
 wood with its pretty swift current adapted for factories. 
 Whoever can see that river in the Spring of the year, rising 
 sometimes 15 feet above the water mark, and sending its 
 mighty waters over the low lands, will easily understand that 
 the building of factories would be subject to enormous 
 expense. There are points further up the river favorable 
 for such enterprises. The water is clear and fresh, and 
 contains an abundance of fine fish. 
 
22 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OB 
 
 red stone from which that place derives its name. 
 Scarcely three miles to the north was the forest in 
 which they were wandering about the previous 
 day, and which stretches many a day s journey 
 along the Minnesota. Bordering on these forests, 
 nowhere very wide, are those immense prairies 
 which compare favorably with the best lands in 
 the United States, as far as fertility and natural 
 beauty is concerned. One can easily see why, 
 under such circumstances, they so gladly went 
 back, a distance of about thirty miles. Palmer, 
 completely worn out, suggested a night s rest. 
 Henle answered: "I have long legs; follow me 
 who will." 
 
 At midnight they reached Travers. Most of 
 their companions whom they had left there had 
 not yet -gone to bed. " Have you found a place ? " 
 they asked. The prospectors answered: "We 
 have found a very fine place; the houses are ready 
 for you to move in, and the graveyard is also near 
 at hand/ They had reference to the Indian vil 
 lage, and although the answer sounded somewhat 
 strange, there was complete satisfaction depicted 
 upon their countenances. Next day they all de 
 cided to depart for that place. The excitement 
 caused by the return of these four pathfinders was 
 so great that they were roused from their slumbers 
 early in the morning in order to give a detailed 
 account of their expedition. Their number had 
 considerably increased through new arrivals from 
 Chicago. 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 23 
 
 It was on the 8th day of October. After they 
 had attentively listened to an account which proved 
 satisfactory to all present, they took their break 
 fast and prepared for a move toward the lime-kiln. 
 Courage and alacrity animated the whole company, 
 and only a few of them felt sufficiently fatigued at 
 times to accept a short ride on the wagon. It was 
 thought that they had sufficient provisions for the 
 time being. 
 
 It may not be out of place to note here that the 
 company, now numbering 30 men, was principally 
 made up of immigrants from Europe who, on ac 
 count of the prevalence of cholera in Chicago, 
 desired to go West, and were neither acquainted 
 with the hardships of frontier life in general nor 
 with the rigors of a Minnesota climate. 
 
 The first day brought them to the home of an 
 American gentleman, who had laid out a city of 
 his own, and who tried hard to persuade them to 
 remain there. Some of them were almost inclined 
 to accept the invitation of the "founder of a city," 
 but most of them were opposed to it, and the next 
 morning they went farther toward the West. 
 
 They had seen some very fine fruit at that place, 
 raised on the spot, as they were told, and they re 
 solved to try fruit-raising on still better soil. Of 
 that city nothing is known. After having crossed 
 the Minnesota they soon reached the hospitable 
 owner of the lime-kiln. Of course they could not 
 all find shelter under his little roof, and most of 
 them decided on going to the Indian village in 
 
24 THE INDIANS* REVENGE; OB 
 
 which the four hungry prospectors had lodged, 
 unconscious of their whereabouts, like Odysseus 
 of old. 
 
 The first thing they did next morning was to 
 look for the place of which they had heard so 
 much, and which the prospectors had crossed in the 
 dark. Standing near the Cottonwood they were 
 waiting for the sun to rise. And as the sun s rays 
 began to brighten and enlarge the horizon, innu 
 merable objects rose before their wondering gaze. 
 The red rock of the Bed Stone on the left bank 
 of the Minnesota, was a most interesting sight to 
 behold. Their surroundings made so favorable 
 an impression upon them that they felt completely 
 at home. There was universal satisfaction. The 
 place chosen for a town-site, bounded by the Min 
 nesota and Cottonwood rivers, and beautifully 
 located, was not sufficiently covered with timber to 
 answer the requirements of the statutes. When 
 Massapust called the attention of his companions 
 to this fact, Henle answered that city folks ought 
 to buy wood from the farmers. Although not 
 perfectly agreed as yet on the new town-site, they 
 became alarmed when they saw several wagons 
 moving at a distance. They were covered with 
 canvas, and, no doubt, belonged to immigrants. A 
 report had been circulated that Canadians as well 
 as a St. Louis company had actually contemplated 
 the building of a town on that beautiful spot. 
 For that reason they immediately went to work 
 setting up high poles and covering them with 
 
DATS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 25 
 
 bundles of grass to indicate that the place was 
 occupied. When the wagons approached they 
 found that they belonged to Government sur 
 veyors. 
 
 The first thing to be done now was to prepare 
 for winter quarters. It was growing colder day 
 by day. They could not remain on the open 
 prairie, nor could they expect to find accommoda 
 tions at the Indian village. An Indian had 
 already informed them that it were better for them 
 to move away from there. Remembering now 
 that the district where the prospectors had found 
 hospitable quarters with the trader, La From- 
 boise, was thickly covered with timber find shrub 
 bery, and that he had promised the settlers pro 
 tection and counsel; and considering, furthermore, 
 that it would be well for them to be within the 
 reach of the Fort in case of need, they resolved 
 to spend the winter in the neighborhood of La 
 Fromboise and Fort Eidgely. They broke up 
 again, and crossing the future town-site, they 
 went up the bank of the Minnesota. Four miles 
 from La .r romboise s place they found an Indian 
 village. The Indians having gone to the Fort for 
 their pay, they took possession of the huts until 
 they could finish a little log cabin. Thus far they 
 were safe; but soon the scarcity of provisions 
 became apparent. The two barrels of flour and 
 the few potatoes purchased from a half-breed, 
 and which lasted only about two weeks, were soon 
 2 
 
26 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 consumed. They had good appetites, which were 
 strengthened by the eating of wild grapes, of 
 which there were an abundance in the forest. 
 Many, too, had left Chicago, where cholera pre 
 vailed, partly infected by the disease; and their 
 systems, strengthened and purified by exercise, 
 fresh air and a healthy climate, they were almost 
 wild with hunger. 
 
 The dangers of the situation were not under 
 stood at the beginning of winter. The nearest 
 places from which they might expect assistance in 
 case of extreme need were Fort Ridgely, ten miles 
 above, and Travers des Sioux, 35 miles below their 
 present abode. They had only one wagon and 
 four oxen, two of which soon died, and the 
 remaining two were so poor that they could not 
 move the empty wagon. They had very little hay. 
 The noble La Fromboise rendered them all the 
 assistance possible. And so, in spite of their $20 
 gold coins, they had to suffer severe hunger. 
 The brothers Mack, therefore, undertook a trip to 
 Fort Ridgely to purchase some provisions. They 
 missed the road, and, instead of reaching the 
 point where they would cross the river in a canoe, 
 they arrived at night at an Indian camp to which 
 blazing fires beckoned them. They received a 
 hearty welcome, and were hospitably served with 
 game. Next morning they were directed to the 
 right road, and they reached the place in safety. 
 
 Being obliged to remain a little too long at Fort 
 Ridgely, they were compelled to pass the next 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 27 
 
 night in the open air, and they lodged under a 
 tree. Next day they reached home safe. In the 
 meantime two new-comers had arrrived at the 
 cabin, who brought a good appetite but very few 
 eatables. Joseph Dambach* decided to procure a 
 good quantity of provisions, and for that purpose 
 undertook a trip to St. Paul, a distance of 130 
 miles. They were all in good spirits, especially 
 when they learned that the Indians would not 
 return during that winter, and that they were free 
 to occupy their comfortable palaces of bark with 
 out paying a high rent. They visited Fort Ridgely 
 regularly in search of provisions. But as they 
 could obtain such things as that only by irregular 
 methods, they would often run a regular race to 
 secure the heads of hogs and cattle and other 
 refuse. Sometimes two or three would start out 
 in the dead of night to outdo others who also 
 intended to go. Happy was he who could offer a 
 few drinks of whisky, by which he could obtain 
 more from the soldiers than by offering money. 
 These bargains were strictly prohibited by the 
 commander, especially when there was a question 
 about whisky, and they were compelled to resort 
 to all manner of intrigues in order to obtain some 
 thing in the line of eatables. A saw-mill con 
 nected with Fort Eidgely was a veritable place of 
 refuge; here the hungry settler and the thirsty 
 soldier exchanged the necessaries of life to their 
 mutual satisfaction. 
 
 * Joseph Dambach died in the beginning of 1891. 
 
THE INDIANS REVENGE; OK 
 
 They were somewhat disappointed when they 
 saw the Indians return singly and in bands. The 
 first troop was accompanied by a savage music- 
 band and a chief. When these Indians, who were 
 of the Sioux, noticed that the whites had taken 
 possession of their reservation, they became 
 greatly incensed. The chief appeared in the log 
 cabin, took the oldest of the intruders (Ludwig 
 Meyer) by the hand and demanded an account for 
 his actions. Among other things he showed him 
 several holes that had been cut into some of their 
 huts, and gave him to understand that those 
 tepees were ruined. Some of the Indians spoke 
 of "nippo" which means killing, unless they 
 departed ("pokatshi.") 
 
 It was evident that much talk was out of place. 
 Here was an international difficulty, and it could 
 but be settled in a manner which is customary 
 among the merchants on the oasis of Sahara. For 
 example, at the great market-place of Timbuctoo, 
 the chief, by means of signs, said: "You have 
 trespassed upon our rights secured to us by writ 
 ing. The law forbids you to live here. This land 
 down to the Cottonwood, down into that prairie, 
 down there and up that way belongs to us. I will 
 report you to the chief at Fort Bidgely." Drop 
 ping the hand with which he had pointed out the 
 limits of his reserve, the son of the forest proudly 
 withdrew. 
 
 The difficulty was not settled at Fort Bidgely, 
 but was referred to the Governor at St. Paul, who 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 29 
 
 decided that if the settlers were not located on 
 government land they should move; but if such 
 were the case the Sioux should retire to their 
 reservation. The Sioux owned a tract of land, 
 beginning about nine miles from the present city 
 of 2vew Ulru and extending 10 miles on each bide 
 of the Minnesota up to Big Stone Lake. 
 
 The settlers felt that they were in an awkward 
 position. The Governor s decision was to be 
 enforced by a people who naturally loved to 
 remain undisturbed in the possession of their 
 lands, and who knew how their forefathers, once 
 the proud possessors of vast tracts, were driven 
 from them. No wonder the settlers looked for 
 assistance in case of need. They had reason to 
 fear the destruction of their winter quarters; yea, 
 even their lives were endangered. They now 
 recollected the promises of the noble La From- 
 boise who, as a much respected trader and related 
 to the Sioux by marriage, might exert a powerful 
 influence upon the Indians. They were not dis 
 appointed. Through his influence the Indians at 
 once broke up, and some of them settled down in 
 the neighborhood of Fromboise; the others went 
 some distance up the river. 
 
 The difficulty having been thus settled, winter 
 came, and with it a terrible scourge for the 
 Indians. Small-pox broke out among them. This 
 so terrified the Sioux that they left the place 
 altogether. Probably they left because they 
 learned that the place which they then occupied 
 
30 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 was not on their reservation. The tepees of the 
 neighboring village had been deprived of their 
 coverings, consisting of the hides of buffaloes and 
 of bark. One corpse had been left behind. The 
 Sioux show great respect for their dead; and the 
 fact of having deserted this corpse was looked 
 upon by the settlers as a superstitious practice in 
 honor of the "great spirit." Neither did the 
 Sioux afterwards claim the body nor bury it. But 
 when the wolves came near devouring it, the set 
 tlers buried it. 
 
 What strange feelings overcame us on beholding 
 these once noble Indian tribes who, centuries ago, 
 so hospitably received and entertained our fore 
 fathers, now roaming about like beggars in their 
 own inheritance, and dying inch by inch amid the 
 ruins of their former greatness ! What feelings, 
 when we beheld the irresistible white race fall upon 
 these children of nature with fire and sword! Is 
 it civilization that is brought to them ? Small-pox, 
 debauchery and whisky are the gifts, if not pow 
 der and lead. 
 
 During the winter, which was very mild, Indians 
 used to come to their former village to do some 
 trading with the settlers. They always met with 
 a friendly reception. The articles which they 
 were wont to offer in exchange for provisions, 
 such as mocassins, bracelets, rings, etc., were not 
 accepted by the settlers, but they gave them what 
 ever eatables they could spare. Thus they came 
 and went on in a friendly footing. Many a Sioux 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 31 
 
 who was the recipient of favors at the hands of the 
 settlers at that time returned the same during the 
 fatal mouth of August, 1862, with his deadly toma 
 hawk and bullet. 
 
 In order not to let time pass idly by they se 
 lected, early in the winter, a place for a sawmill 
 to be run by water power. It was immediately 
 cleared of timber and shrubbery, and logs were 
 cut. The snow grew deeper and deeper. They 
 had plenty of fuel to run their three stoves, and 
 were tolerably well supplied with provisions. 
 They began to feel comfortable. Then came the 
 15th of February, a terribly cold day, which 
 caused them to build a larger fire than usual, and 
 one of the stove-pipes set fire to the roof, which 
 was made of straw and was just then free of snow. 
 The fire was not discovered until the whole cabin 
 was enveloped in flames, and the burning cinders 
 fell upon the floor beside a bed on which one of 
 the party was lying sick. The cabin and with it 
 many of the necessaries of life was burned, but 
 no one was injured. 
 
 After the fire the settlers were compelled to 
 enter the miserable Indian tepees a second time, 
 and they felt it the more keenly on account of the 
 severe cold weather and the want of clothing and 
 provisions. Fathers of families who were at this 
 time compelled from sheer necessity to go to Fort 
 Bidgely were often obliged to return with empty 
 hands, because the supply at that place was fast 
 failing. La Fromboise had given them some straw 
 
THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 with which they covered one of the huts, and put 
 a stove in it. But this was poor protection against 
 the cutting northwest wind. Buffalo robes were 
 the onlj means for making it at all bearable. 
 Their victuals would freeze upon their plates while 
 eating. It could not be otherwise. Exposed to 
 the pitiless northwest wind sweeping furiously 
 over these vast prairies in the depth of winter is a 
 serious affair, especially when clothing is insuffi 
 cient and the dwellings poor. Nevertheless, all 
 of them withstood these terrible hardships, and 
 rejoiced at the coming of spring. Only one young 
 man fell a victim to his own daring exploits. 
 Some of them, among whom were the two Henles 
 and Zettel, cut the lumber for the building of their 
 houses with their own hands. 
 
 In this account of the joys and sorrows of im 
 migrants from Chicago in their attempt to found 
 a city in the primeval forest, on the virgin soil of 
 Minnesota, the reader will find the A. B. C. of an 
 accurate account of the winter s life of many a 
 settler under similar circumstances. Let it be 
 remarked here that, according to the testimony of 
 Athanasius Henle, he performed the first ministe 
 rial function in the new settlements, although he 
 never pretended to be either priest or preacher. 
 La Fromboise, upon learning that Henle was a 
 Catholic, asked him to baptize his child, something 
 that he could not do himself, because he remem 
 bered only a portion of the formula. He knew 
 
DAYS OF HOKROIi ON THE FRONTIER. 33 
 
 of the Father and the Son, but he had forgotten 
 the Holy Ghost. 
 
 With the approach of spring a great change 
 came over the little company. They forgot all 
 they had endured and went courageously to work. 
 The first question was about the town-site. The 
 plan for the city was made before they left 
 Chicago. Some of the settlers had entered claims 
 in the neighborhood of their winter quarters and 
 were consequently in favor of retaining the place 
 where they had spent the winter. The place was 
 surveyed, and streets were cleared. 
 
 The opponents were divided among themselves. 
 The new arrivals from Chicago were mostly dis 
 satisfied with the site, which labored under many 
 natural disadvantages. Others, among whom was 
 Ludwig Meyer, treasurer of the society, were in 
 favor of the site on the Cottonwood a place the 
 searching for and finding of which had cost them 
 so much hardship the preceding fall. There was 
 consequently much said on all sides without seri 
 ously disturbing the peace, because they were 
 after all obliged to refer to a committee at Chi 
 cago. 
 
 It has already been said that they were in 
 formed that a colonization society from St. Louis 
 had selected the surroundings of the lower Indian 
 village for a town-site. They assured themselves 
 of the truth of the matter by sending one of their 
 number to investigate. He found the names of 
 four of the members of that society carved into an 
 
34 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OK 
 
 oak, and also the ruins of a shanty, which had 
 been destroyed by fire, and which must have been 
 built during the winter. He also understood that 
 an Irishman had lived there during the winter to 
 guard the place, and had probably been driven 
 away by the Indians. 
 
 This gentleman was L. Meyer. He had always 
 been in favor of that place, and, seeing that there 
 was great danger of losing it, he drove stakes into 
 the ground and put placards on them to the effect 
 that this place had been taken possession of by a 
 Chicago colonization society. This action, by 
 which they had secured a second place until a 
 decision would reach them from Chicago, created 
 a bitter feeling among those who favored the 
 upper site; so much so, that they threatened to 
 deprive him and his sons of their claims. 
 
 In the meantime the American speculators 
 learned that Germans were at work selecting the 
 best places in Minnesota, especially in Brown 
 county, for town-sites; that a number of them had 
 founded two cities and entered claims, and that 
 many more were coming, etc. This filled them 
 with hatred and jealousy. Fortunately they did 
 not know how ignorant the settlers were of both 
 law and land, and how they were divided among 
 themselves in regard to a town-site, expecting a 
 decision from Chicago where nothing was known 
 of either place. If some smart Yankee had 
 understood the condition of affairs there can be 
 but little doubt that he would have become the 
 
DAYS OP HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 35 
 
 possessor of the future town-site of New Ulm 
 and the chief director of its destinies. At last a 
 letter arrived from Chicago. They were told that 
 a number of members and some officers of the 
 society would arrive during the month of April. 
 
 On the 16th of May, 1855, the first members of 
 the society arrived. A surveyor, Henry Bulk, ac 
 companied them, who replaced the one who had 
 begun to survey the upper place without regard 
 to the Government survey, toward the end of the 
 preceding year. That trickster had to be sent 
 back to Chicago with his clothes-line and pocket 
 compass at the expense of the society. 
 
 A new organization was formed. Kiessling was 
 elected president, and Meierding secretary. The 
 local office immediately reported in full to the 
 general office at Chicago. According to directions 
 from there, the surveyor and his associates began, 
 to the great satisfaction of the majority, to survey 
 the site so that the extreme southeast end of the 
 town would face the Cottonwood, where the pros 
 pectors had lodged the two nights. With this 
 they started in the neighborhood of the lower In 
 dian village 18 miles from Fort Kidgely. They 
 intended to utilize the swift current of the winding 
 Cottonwood for mills or factories. They extended 
 the survey for the town, however, over the slowly 
 rising ridge between the Minnesota and the old 
 survey. The center of the city, Center street, is 
 16J miles southeast of Fort Eidgely. This ended 
 the quarrel, and none of the contending parties 
 
36 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 were, strictly speaking, in the right. The sur 
 roundings of the upper Indian village had been 
 selected for gardening purposes, and the lots 
 placed upon a high ridge. There was no timber 
 on the town-site proper, but in the immediate 
 vicinity; and it also appeared to them that they 
 would have to remove timber, if such were there, 
 before they could build a town. 
 
 "Whilst surveying they came upon some Indian 
 women who, when they learned what was being 
 done, became enraged and struck the ground with 
 their fists to indicate that that land belonged to 
 them. The surveyors were not intimidated by 
 this singular proceeding and they went on. At 
 certain places they set up the customary flags. 
 But when the bucks returned from the chase they 
 began to throw down the flags, and by unmistaka 
 ble signs gave the whites to understand that they 
 were not at all pleased with the undertaking. 
 But when the settlers rose to defend themselves 
 the Indians fled. They followed them to the 
 southern bluffs, where the Indians made a halt. 
 As soon as the whites came within reach of their 
 rifles, the bullets began to whiz about their heads, 
 which caused them to turn back and continue their 
 surveyings. There was no further disturbance of 
 the peace. Only an ox was killed by the Indians 
 and taken away, for which the Government paid 
 the settlers. 
 
 These things being reported to Fort Bidgely, 
 soldiers were sent to camp in the neighborhood, 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 37 
 
 and to protect the settlers. The result of the 
 negotiations entered into by means of an inter 
 preter were that the Indians had killed and taken 
 the ox through hunger, and not through malice, 
 and that they abandoned the place. This ended 
 their occupation of that tract. 
 
 And thus the founding of New Ulm contains 
 neither the fabulous sayings about the founding of 
 Carthage, nor the prosaic history of the founding 
 of Rome; but it is an earnest episode, worthy of 
 being placed on record, and will be one of the 
 most interesting pages in the history of the great 
 State of Minnesota. 
 
 The place occupied at that time is the present 
 city of New Ulm, the greater part of which was 
 burnt to the ground by the Sioux in 1862; but it 
 has risen again, Phoenix-like, from its ashes. 
 
 The greater portion of the city consists of addi 
 tions to the primitive corporation, taken from 
 private claims, which, according to law, did not 
 exceed three hundred and twenty acres. The first 
 houses were built in 1855 by Adam Behnke, A. 
 Diderich, Ludwig Ensderle,Paul Hitz, L. Meyer, 
 H. Meierding, C. Staus, etc. 
 
 The first settlers were mostly Swabians, and in 
 remembrance of the old and venerable city of 
 Ulm they named their town " New Ulm." 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 The Cincinnati Society. The Turner Colonization Society. 
 Conditions of Purchase. Scarcity of Provisions. 
 Umbrella Roofs. A Philosopher. Prairie Fire. High 
 Prices. Abundance. First Hotel. Cider. First Brew 
 ery. First Saw-mill. An Unfortunate Occurrence. 
 First Flouring-mill.-No Credit. Turner Hall and Tur 
 ner Society. Churches, Schools and Congregations. 
 Lodges and Societies. Attractions. Sour Wine. All 
 Germany Represented. Final Success. 
 
 HpHE industrious Germans from Chicago, or 
 1 rather those belonging to the Chicago society, 
 did not enjoy the sole ownership of the new 
 town for a single year. In the fall of 1855 the 
 Turners of Cincinnati sent a committee of three, 
 (William Pfaender, later on Treasurer of Minne 
 sota, Seiger, and a mineralogist), in search of a 
 proper place for a German colony. They reached 
 the young city of New Ulm, and were so pleased 
 with its excellent location that they concluded to 
 enter into a conditional contract with the owners 
 for a great portion of the town. 
 
 The Chicago settlers had almost exhausted their 
 means, and, knowing that the favorable location 
 of their town would be without benefit to them 
 unless they would give others a chance to settle 
 among them, the offer of the Cincinnati gentle- 
 
DAYS OF ILORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 39 
 
 men was readily accepted. The Chicago society, 
 consisting of some two hundred members, sold 
 their rights under the following conditions: Each 
 member was to receive thirty-three dollars in cash, 
 six building lots, to be determined by chance, and 
 one of the surveyed four-acre tracts adjoining the 
 city. 
 
 The settlers having already built a saw-mill, the 
 others were also to erect a mill and warehouse. 
 The offer was accepted, and during that same 
 year most of the Cincinnati emigrants their so 
 ciety had thirteen hundred members arrived at 
 their new home. 
 
 This new addition was of great benefit to the 
 colony; but also of some disadvantage. There 
 were immense tracts of uncultivated land round 
 about the town from which no means of support 
 for so many people could be derived. They con 
 sumed a large amount of provisions. It was with 
 great difficulty that they could bring the most 
 necessary things from St. Paul, a distance of one 
 hundred and twenty miles over bad roads. The 
 consequence of this was that provisions at New 
 Ulm were sometimes extremely high. Many had 
 neither money nor work and were now in great 
 need. Corn-bread was the only means of support, 
 and, having no lard, this was poorly baked. 
 
 It is related, as one of the humorsof the time, 
 that several men who were chopping wood three 
 miles from town near the present farm of Mr. 
 Pfaender suspended a bone over their tempo- 
 
40 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 rary table, and brought their very dry corn- 
 bread in contact with it in order to make it seem 
 more palatable. These same men, however, grew 
 corpulent and fat in later years. A man named 
 Haeberle was obliged, after planting some pota 
 toes, to dig them up again to use for food. Many 
 of the pioneers had no accommodations whatever. 
 The expenses of the journey and for necessary 
 provisions had deprived them of what little 
 money they had. Still they felt proud and happy 
 to see the rays of the sun fall in through their 
 windovvless windows into their own rooms. Many 
 a house had no roof, or only a part of one, and an 
 umbrella at table or bed was at times considered 
 a great blessing. Great privations, even of the 
 absolute necessaries of life, were common. But, 
 of course, these were not equally felt by all. 
 Among the many new-comers were some singular 
 characters who could always find means to help 
 themselves. To this class belonged one Dr. 
 Krause of Washington, who would never miss an 
 occasion to carry his absurd views into practice. 
 This learned reformer, who like Socrates, carried 
 all his possessions with him (that is to say, if noth- 
 ino- adhered to him in going out) put up his abode 
 about four miles from town. His lodgings, in 
 the erection of which he carried out his peculiar 
 views, consisted of a cave, which was divided, 
 either for the sake of convenience or morality, 
 into three compartments. His principle was 
 "Contentment and adaptation." This he illus- 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 41 
 
 trated by his own life. For example: he planted 
 potatoes upon a piece of wild prairie, trusting that 
 they would adapt themselves to circumstances with 
 out further effort in cultivating them, and grow 
 and bear a hundredfold. Of his harvest nothing 
 is known. A thorough materialist he was also a 
 friend of liberty in its wildest forms. Accordingly 
 he did not keep a cow, but never was out of milk. 
 Later on he was shot by the Indians. 
 
 Very few could accommodate themselves to 
 circumstances like Dr. Krause; hence, they ex 
 erted themselves to keep body and soul together 
 in an honorable manner. For necessaries of life 
 they had to pay enormous prices. A barrel of 
 flour was sold for twenty-two dollars. The first 
 wheat was sown in the spring of 185S, but it was 
 partly eaten by birds, and yielded poorly. They 
 did not succeed in raising wheat till 1858. The 
 first result of a serious attempt at wheat raising, 
 six miles northwest of New Ulm, is worth noticing. 
 Three farmers, Athanasius and Anton Henle and 
 Benedict Drexler, had stacked their wheat at one 
 place, it being more convenient and cheaper in 
 thrashing it. It was in 1858, and they had an 
 excellent crop. A prairie fire came and the hopes 
 of the enterprising farmers were unmercifully 
 swept away. On account of this fire, by which 
 many others also lost their grain, prices went up 
 again. Potatoes were then sold at three dol 
 lars a bushel, and a hen with five little chickens 
 were sold for five dollars. Even a cat brought 
 
42 THE INDIANS KEVENGE; OK 
 
 five dollars. Mice were, however, so numerous 
 that some enterprising individuals would loan 
 their cats to others for a certain time, for which 
 they charged two dollars. They made well by 
 it. Instead of tobacco they smoked leaves and 
 chewed roots. 
 
 During the first years money was not very 
 plenty, nor was there ever a great scarcity; new 
 comers always brought more or less cash with 
 them. This was, however, soon used up. There 
 were daily expenses, but no regular sources of 
 income. And so it came to pass that, although 
 provisions were on hand, they could not be sold 
 there was no money to pay for them. Martin 
 Leiminer of the Cottonwood settlement brought a 
 large basket filled with eggs to New Ulm in order 
 to exchange them for trifles needed at home, such 
 as thread, buttons, etc. After having tried in vain 
 to make the desired bargain, he commenced to 
 paint H. Bajen s store with the eggs. A few hun 
 gry individuals came to the rescue and took all 
 that was left in the basket from him. He was 
 glad to have escaped the hands of the law for his 
 singular mode of painting other people s stores. 
 
 For a long time there were few sources of enjoy 
 ment of any kind in the town of New Ulm. In 
 the city itself Phillip Gross, now an alderman 
 and proprietor of the Union House, built the first 
 hotel in 1856. The old frame building was de 
 stroyed by fire July 4, 1875, and during the same 
 year the new brick hotel was erected in its place. 
 
DAYS OF HOEKOB ON THE FltONTlEK. 43 
 
 Across the Minnesota, near the landing of the 
 ferry, Mr. Pfaff erected a hotel which was the 
 first, in reality, in the settlement. Beer and wine 
 were scarce at that time. It is asserted that Mr. 
 Gross took at one time six pounds of dried apples, 
 some sour wine and a little sugar and made sev 
 eral barrels of excellent cider, which paid well. 
 
 The first brewery was built opposite New TJlm, 
 across the river, in 1858, by Kocke, but it soon went 
 down. Fritton s brewery was soon after erected 
 within the city, and in 1860 August Schell added 
 his; both are still doing business. During the 
 time that beer was so scarce, Kahlfeld received 
 two and one-half barrels from Milwaukee, but 
 refused to sell any for fear of too great a rush 
 upon him. Then came one of those fearful west 
 ern cyclones accompanied by thunder and light 
 ning, and the people were in mortal fear that the 
 end of the world was near. In that case the beer 
 would be lost, and so a band of carousers hurried 
 to Kahlfeld s to drink his beer. "With it went an 
 enormous cheese, and they sang in honor of the 
 host, who was a Russian : * Russia must still 
 greater be." 
 
 Lautenschlager had just finished digging a 
 cellar when it caved in, and four and one-half 
 barrels of beer were buried in it. Four years 
 afterwards they were dug out and consumed. 
 
 The first saw-mill was built twelve miles above 
 New Ulm on the Indian reservation in 1854-1855, 
 but it never worked well. The Chicago society 
 
44: THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 built another saw-mill at New (Jim in 1856. A com 
 pany of seventeen owned the mill, of whom the 
 following are known : Brust, Jacob, Hehfeld, Blatz, 
 Beinhorn, Winkelmann, Fisherbauer, Klinkham- 
 mer, the two Huths, Bock, Meyer and Pfaff. Reh- 
 feld and Beinhorn were the book-keepers. The 
 machinery was purchased at St. Paul, and brought 
 to New Ulm with twenty-five horses. Logs were 
 brought in from all sides. Building lumber was 
 sold at thirty-five dollars per thousand feet. The 
 timber that grows there is of an inferior quality. 
 The shareholders had not only no returns, but 
 suffered loss. In the fall of 1857 the mill was 
 destroyed by fire, which probably originated above 
 the boiler. It was not insured. One Kaus had a 
 claim of nine hundred dollars on it. The ruins 
 were sold to Beinhorn and Rehfeld, who rebuilt 
 it, every one giving them assistance. The mill 
 was again set on fire by the Indians in 1862. It 
 was rebuilt a third time, and after having been in 
 the hands of Boesh, Pfenninger and Meyer, is now 
 managed by Silverson, and is known as the "Eagle 
 Mill." Henry Brandt erected a small grist-mill 
 about six miles from New Ulm. 
 
 Corn-meal and coffee were the principal articles 
 of food in those days. 
 
 Mr. Adam was very unfortunate in his attempt 
 to erect a mill to be run by water power in the 
 year 1855, one and a half miles from town. The 
 Cottonwood, a tributary to the Minnesota, is quite 
 deep and has a swift current. In the spring of 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 45 
 
 the year the water rises sometimes very high, so 
 that the strongest dams cannot withstand the ter 
 rible pressure of the immense volume of water and 
 the gigantic blocks of ice that are hurled against 
 it. Adam had spent a whole year in building his 
 dam, and had all the lumber for the building of a 
 mill on the grounds. He knew nothing about the 
 river, and his dam went with the first freshet. 
 The brothers Henle had been his assistants. The 
 two latter were shot by the Indians. In the spring 
 of 1856 Adam brought the machinery from Wiscon 
 sin with five teams, bringing also some provisions 
 and lime at the same time. Among the teamsters 
 were Bernard and John Sturm, J. Gebhardt and 
 Schaefer. They arrived safe on the other side of 
 the Cottonwood. All the freight was safely trans 
 ported across the river, except a barrel of whisky, 
 which the teamsters had partially emptied before 
 they got to the ferry. It was quite late in the day 
 and J. Brust, one of the hands, suggested to leave 
 the barrel till the next morning; but Adam replied 
 that they wanted to have a good time that evening, 
 and consequently were sorely in need of the barrel. 
 The boat was again rowed across to get the whisky. 
 Brust, Adam and Bauer, returning with the barrel, 
 started to cross the river with this last article of 
 their freight. The boat unfortunately capsized, 
 and poor Adam was drowned. His wife and 
 children witnessed the sad spectacle from the 
 bank of the river. His body was found about half 
 a mile below where the accident occurred. He 
 
46 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 had nine hundred dollars in his pockets. At 
 another time a man named Hartmann was also 
 drowned in the same place. He was skating, 
 broke through the ice, and floating down was 
 crushed by the water-wheel. 
 
 The immigrants from Cincinnati, generally 
 called the Cincinnati Company, built a saw-mill 
 and a flouring-mill in 1857. Each share-holder 
 was to pay in a certain amount; but since many 
 on account of the scarcity of money could not 
 keep their promises, a great deal of trouble arose, 
 which led to serious disturbances. They had 
 placed their affairs in the hands of Schell and 
 Schultz. Later on the mill was rented to G-ebser 
 and Schwertfeger, but it was set on fire by the 
 Indians in 1862. It was rebuilt by Belm, Fisher 
 and Sherer, and again destroyed by fire in 1873. 
 After that it was not rebuilt, Belm associating 
 himself with another company who erected upon 
 .another site the present " New Ulm City Mills." 
 
 It has been said that very little wheat was raised 
 at that time, the same yielding very poorly at first. 
 The business of the two mills was consequently 
 rather poor. Corn, rye and buckwheat were 
 principally brought to the mills, and but very 
 little wheat. The employes received only from 
 three to six pounds of flour a week. The quantity 
 of flour to be divided among them was at one 
 time one hundred and twenty pounds, but there 
 were sixty bags open to receive it. Things neces 
 sary for the running of the mills were difficult to 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 47 
 
 obtain. A. Schell, the present owner of a brew 
 ery, at that time the engineer at the mill, was at 
 one time sent to a store to get some oil, but could 
 not get any for the Cincinnati mill. The Chicago 
 mill did not fare much better. It had also been 
 changed into a flouring mill. Mr. Pfenninger 
 once tried in vain to obtain some leather to repair 
 a belt. 
 
 In the year 1858 the Turners began to erect 
 their hall, which was also to serve the community 
 as a place for entertainments and meetings. 
 Everybody, without regard to religious affiliations, 
 took part in this building. Shares were sold in 
 order to obtain the necessary funds, and Sundays 
 as well as week-days the work went on. But for 
 a long time harmony did not reign supreme among 
 the citizens. So-called church people were han 
 dled rather roughly. Many a zealous free-thinker 
 exerted himself too much, and the leading news 
 paper, "New Ulm Pioneer," edited by Naegele 
 and G-erstenhauer, had a great deal to say. Im 
 bued with their socialistic views, they entertained 
 the false idea that religious congregations in a free 
 city were detrimental to the public welfare, and a 
 prolific source of dissensions among the people. 
 The columns of the * New Ulm Pioneer" of that 
 time, setting forth the social and religious con 
 dition of affairs, contain many items of great 
 interest to the historian. This misconception of 
 the idea of freedom brought great discredit upon 
 the city of New Ulm, especially among religious 
 
48 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 people. The same feelings were entertained 
 toward all who were not Germans, especially 
 toward those whom they called " Americans." 
 This was a great financial drawback to the town. 
 Of course the Turners were made responsible for 
 it all. 
 
 The " New Ulm Turner Society " was established 
 at Seiter & Kocke s store, two miles northwest of 
 New Ulm, on Kauss , now Pfaender s, farm. This 
 store is, however, not to be compared to one on 
 Lake street, Chicago, or on Broadway, New York. 
 It was a simple log house, almost without a roof; 
 and more than a dozen umbrellas were regularly 
 made use of on a rainy day in order to protect 
 the little stock of goods against the destructive 
 element. 
 
 The Turners first hall was set on fire by the 
 Indians in 1862. The Government reimbursed 
 the society, and they built a large hall of brick. 
 The "New Ulm Land Company " was dissolved, 
 and its assets handed over to the society, which 
 enabled it to add a large wing to the hall in 
 1872. This wing is at present used for social 
 gatherings and a saloon. The structure is now, 
 with the exception of the new Catholic church, 
 the largest in the city of New Ulm. 
 
 The first church established at New Ulm was the 
 Methodist. Just prior to the Indian outbreak in 
 1862 the first two churches, belonging to the 
 Methodists and Catholics, respectively, were built 
 of wood. The Catholic church was not yet com- 
 
DATS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 49 
 
 pleted when both of them were set on fire by the 
 Indians. The members of the different churches 
 had several years before that time tried to unite 
 for the purpose of building a church for the use of 
 all denominations. The material was already on 
 hand when the undertaking was dropped. The 
 Catholics and Lutherans have now fine churches 
 of brick. All the denominations have built rec 
 tories and have their resident pastors. Catho 
 lics number 500 families, Lutherans 120, Method 
 ists 25, and the Congregationalists 16. The 
 Catholic congregation, organized by Rev. Alexan 
 der Berghold on the 10th day of January, 1869, 
 have a splendid school house and an academy, 
 which is successfully conducted by Sisters of 
 Charity who were expelled from Germany under 
 Bismarck. The Masons erected a Lodge in 1873, 
 and in 1874 the Odd Fellows did the same. 
 There is a Lodge of the United Order of Workmen 
 with a large membership, and also a Lodge of the 
 Sons of Herrmann, in this prosperous little city. 
 The Lutherans have recently built a fine, large 
 college in a beautifully situated plot outside of 
 New Ulm, and a building for a Reformed Church 
 is now in progress. 
 
 The St. Alexander s Hospital, founded by the 
 author of this book in 1884, is now under the 
 charge of experienced Sisters from Fort Wayne, 
 111., who are untiring in their ministrations to the 
 sick and poor of this locality. The building is a 
 3 
 
50 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OB 
 
 fine one, and the grounds are ample, with a stream 
 of pure spring water running through them all the 
 year. The patients are well cared for, and the 
 charges remarkable for their moderation. 
 
 Notwithstanding the many difficulties and priva 
 tions with which the settlers had to contend dur 
 ing the first years, their number is continually on 
 the increase, in town as well as in the country. 
 Those among the German immigrants who, 
 although in a strange land, desired to live like 
 Germans in Germany, and speak their mother- 
 tongue and preserve their old customs and habits, 
 were especially attracted to this thoroughly Ger 
 man settlement, where they could feel at home. 
 The beauties of that country, the fertility of the 
 soil, the attraction of its prairies, its sparkling 
 brooks, its charming lakes filled with fish and 
 surrounded by all manner of trees and shrubbery, 
 these were everywhere and eloquently set forth. 
 Nor could they be easily exaggerated, for the 
 grandeur and beauty of the country are all that is 
 claimed for it. 
 
 Many a German has had cause for regret that 
 circumstances prevented him from going to the 
 Dorado of New Ulm, where the wild grapevines, 
 a hundred feet in height, climb the primeval forest 
 trees, and in the springtime fill the air with sweet 
 fragrance; in the fall they offer refreshment to the 
 weary traveler. While it is a melancholy fact that 
 the beautiful red juice is unbearably sour, yet it is 
 considered a fine drink among the farmers. Hard 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 51 
 
 times, caused by the panic of 1857, drove many 
 out of the large cities who were anxious to pro 
 cure a home of their own; and to such New Ulm 
 and its surroundings were very inviting. They 
 came, the German sons and daughters, from the 
 shores of the North Sea to the Adriatic, from 
 Lorraine to the Neva; from all the countries and 
 provinces of Germany did they pour in. Emper 
 ors, kings and princes, with the heavily-burdened 
 homes in the old country, had no such attractions 
 to offer as the country around the Minnesota 
 beyond the Mississippi. There is hardly a settle 
 ment of Germans to be found where the different 
 dialects are so well represented as in New Ulm. 
 No wonder, then, that German farmers were so 
 numerous after a few years. The best places 
 were always looked for, and many less inviting 
 tracts of land were passed by, which fact accounts 
 for the population being so scattered through the 
 country. Another reason for this may be found 
 in the search for rivers, lakes and forests. If one 
 of these charming places could be found unoccu 
 pied, many would go several days journey beyond 
 New Ulm to get it. And thus did this country 
 and its courageous and progressive inhabitants 
 advance steadily and rapidly towards a great and 
 prosperous future. The year 1862 gave great 
 promise by its good crops to fill the struggling 
 settlers with new courage and carry them safely 
 through all their difficulties and trials. But alas! 
 the hand that guides the destinies of men had 
 
54 THE INDIANS 1 KEVENGE; OR 
 
 dress like the whites, and they were formerly sup 
 plied by the Government with farming imple 
 ments, horses, cattle, etc. They are very proud 
 of the dress of the whites, which, in their case, 
 often consists merely of a high hat and a shirt. 
 They are generally despised, however, by the real 
 Indians who treat every kind of head-dress with 
 contempt except their own peculiar one, and 
 whose only covering consists of a woolen blanket 
 or a buffalo-robe; and they live in tents or tepees. 
 These prefer to dress gayly, cover themselves with 
 all manner of trumpery, and fold the skin of an 
 animal around their body so as to look as much 
 as possible like the animal itself. In summer 
 they appear mostly in Adam s costume, with the 
 addition of a gun and a pipe. 
 
 Their arms are bows and arrows, guns, knives, 
 and a sort of hatchet called a tomahawk. Their 
 necessaries of life are very few and simple. They 
 never wash their meat, and seem to have a dislike 
 for all water except fire-water (whisky). Still 
 they admire a clean white shirt very much. A 
 kettle, a few pots and the skins of animals com 
 pose all their furniture, and they eat their food, 
 especially meat, half raw, and devour even the 
 entrails raw. Their appetite is prodigious. When 
 ever they obtain anything palatable they eat and 
 eat without regard to their real needs or the com 
 ing day. Hence it not unfrequently happens that 
 they are compelled to fast for days at a time. 
 They are not much troubled with any disease 
 
DATS OP HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 56 
 
 except the small-pox, and their medicine-men 
 have in vain tried by all manner of sorceries and 
 strange exorcisms to banish that dreadful visitor. 
 A cripple, lame or deaf and dumb, is seldom found. 
 They love their ponies, and keep a large number, 
 if at all possible. But during the winter they lose 
 a good many, because in their improvidence they 
 do not save any hay, and having no barns or shel 
 ter for them, the poor creatures perish from cold 
 and starvation. They believe in a Great Spirit, 
 Manitu, think a great deal of ceremonies over their 
 dead, but hang them up on posts exposed to the sun 
 until they are dried up. Their romantic life, their 
 fidelity, their friendship and strength of character, 
 which some writers tell us about, is very pleasant 
 sentimental reading that is all. The Indian is 
 always serious, seldom laughs or jokes, and is an 
 uncomfortable and mistrustful companion. He 
 understands begging above all things. He never 
 forgets an offence, but is very apt to forget acts 
 of kindness, for which the year 1862 furnishes 
 ample proof. With the Indians revenge is a virtue, 
 and they practice polygamy. Their hospitality, 
 however, is worthy of all praise. The stranger 
 receives the best pelt for his bed, and the host 
 keeps up a warm fire with his own hands if the 
 pale-face happens to remain in his tent over night 
 during winter. 
 
 If you never have had an opportunity to see an 
 Indian, you may look at a gipsy; there is a great 
 similarity between them. Many of them show real 
 
56 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OB 
 
 artistic taste in the making of trinkets. They are 
 skillful in the use of arms, keen in the chase and 
 relentless in pursuing an enemy; they love noisy 
 musical instruments and the dance after their own 
 fashion. Their natural senses are sharp and more 
 fully developed than those of the whites. They 
 are cruel in war, and prefer deceit and strategem 
 to an open battle. After a fight they scalp their 
 dead enemies before they think of carrying off 
 their booty; for they take great pride in possess 
 ing a large number of scalps, because they indi 
 cate the number of enemies they have slain. 
 They ornament their heads with feathers, which 
 they consider "wakan" (holy). They can endure 
 more hardship than the whites, and are wonder 
 ful runners, many of them being able to overtake 
 a swift horse. In hiding their feelings and in self- 
 control they can do wonders. They suffer pain 
 with stolid indifference, and their wounds heal 
 quickly. To leave one of their dead in the hands 
 of the enemy is looked upon as a foreboding evil 
 and the greatest ignominy that could happen to 
 them. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 Cause of the Outbreak. Nativism. Indians the real 
 Natives. Land Purchase from the Indians. Present 
 War in Dakota Territory. Indian Treaties. Treaty of 
 Washington, 1837. Treaty of Traverse des Sioux, 1851. 
 Treaty of 1858. Indians cheated out of their Money. 
 Tag-ma-na and Mahpya Wicasta. Indian Traders. 
 Alexander Ramsey and Hugh Tyler. A Gigantic Swin 
 dle. How the Indians are civilized. Uncle Sam pays, 
 and Deceivers take the Money. A deceiving Delivery of 
 Rations. Cheating everywhere. Houses built for the 
 Indians, but they never occupy them. An Indian 
 Teacher. Pious Missionaries. Procurers and Half- 
 breeds. 
 
 THE history of the Indians in general, from 
 the days of Cortez to our own, is the story 
 of a continual defeat of physical power battling 
 against superior wisdom, and in which the shrewd 
 whites mostly followed the principle of a cruel 
 Brennus, that justice is at the point of the sword. 
 It is evident that the red man is the original owner 
 of America, and that he alone can be justly called 
 American. How ridiculous is it, therefore, for 
 those of the whites whose forefathers or parents 
 immigrated to America some years ago to be so 
 extremely proud of their nationality as Americans 
 and look upon the new-comer with contempt ! 
 
58 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 How absurd is that spirit of nativism that would 
 treat the immigrant as a stranger or foreigner and 
 deprive him of his rights ! Poor American Anglo- 
 Saxon race ! dost thou not remember that thy an 
 cestors were intimately related to the forefathers 
 of the "Dutchmen"? Thou hast not even a 
 mother-tongue, if in thy pride as an American 
 thou deniest thy English nationality. If thou 
 wert a real American, thou wouldst speak the 
 Indian and not the English language. Thou 
 wouldst deny that thou art a Galilean; "but thy 
 speech doth certainly betray thee." And, haply, 
 what thou art in this country of thy adoption 
 every immigrant can be made in a short time, if he 
 declares his intention to become an American 
 citizen. And the immigrant has, moreover, the 
 pleasure of speaking his own mother-tongue. 
 
 "But," it is said, "the land belongs to the 
 whites." Of course, it does; but it was mostly 
 wrongfully seized. Although the different Indian 
 tribes were frequently obliged to relinquish large 
 tracts of land to the whites under treaties, this 
 was a result of the white man s shrewdness. It 
 was a battle between superior wisdom and natural 
 simplicity. The Indians consented to a treaty, 
 because they were obliged to, and the whites 
 made use of the treaty to force from them new con 
 cessions. Yes, and if personal interests could be 
 advanced thereby, they would not keep their 
 promises at all. This was frequently the cause of 
 
DAYS OP HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 59 
 
 an outbreak, because the Indians had no other 
 means of defending their rights. 
 
 In regard to the recent troubles in and around 
 the Black Hills in Dakota, where the Indians had 
 gone on the war-path and three Generals ordered 
 out, a St. Louis paper says: " And as soon as 
 these three powerful armies have completely sur 
 rounded the few hundred Sioux, every red man 
 women and children are not expressly included 
 is to be unmercifully cut down. Why have these 
 rogues rebelled against the gold-hunters who 
 only tried to annex a territory which had been 
 granted to the Indians only by treaty ? 
 
 " Meanwhile we beg to say, that, according to 
 official dispatches, the fears entertained that the 
 Sioux might attack Fort Lincoln is a mere canard. 
 The United States are not attacked by the Indians, 
 but the Indians are attacked by the United States 
 army." 
 
 One of the most important treaties was that of 
 1837, made at Washington between J. Poinsett 
 and the chief of the Medawakonton tribe, whereby 
 all lands east of the Mississippi, in as far as they 
 were in the possession of the Indians, were ceded 
 to the United States, in consideration of an annual 
 payment in cash. By this treaty the whole of the 
 State of Wisconsin and that part of Minnesota 
 lying east of the Missisippi were opened to set 
 tlers, who soon came in large numbers. The ter 
 ritory west of the Mississippi, still in the hands of 
 the different tribes of the Sioux, was so attractive 
 
60 THE INDIANS BEVENGE; OK 
 
 to the white settler that it was difficult to prevent 
 him from taking possession of it, in spite of the 
 treaties. Accordingly the Government purchased 
 by the treaty ,of Traverse des Sioux, made July 23, 
 1851, between Lee and Eamsey, all lands in Iowa 
 and Minnesota. The purchased territory con 
 tained over thirty million acres of mostly fertile 
 land. This treaty, however, included only the 
 lands belonging to the Wahpeton and Sisseton 
 tribes; those belonging to the Medawakonton 
 and Wahpekuta tribes were likewise purchased by 
 the Government on the 5th of August of the same 
 year. All four tribes belong to the Sioux or Da 
 kota nation. Most of the lands in the present 
 State of Minnesota were thereby opened to set 
 tlers. The Indians kept a Reservation. The 
 Wahpetons and Sissetons received a tract on 
 the upper Minnesota, beginning with the Hawk, 
 north of the Minnesota and Yellow Medicine rivers, 
 and south of the Minnesota up to Big Stone Lake 
 and Lake Traverse, in all about twenty miles wide 
 by a hundred miles long. The Medawakontons 
 and Wahpekutas received a strip of land on both 
 banks of the Minnesota below the first Reservation, 
 twenty miles wide and fifty miles long, coming 
 within ten miles of New Ulm. These Reservations 
 remained in the hands of the respective tribes. On 
 account of the tract belonging to the latter tribes 
 being located below that belonging to the former, 
 it was generally called Lower Reservation and the 
 other Upper Reservation. The Indians were also 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 61 
 
 known as the Upper Indians and the Lower In 
 dians. 
 
 In 1858 the Government purchased that portion 
 of the Reservation lying north of the Minnesota, so 
 that the Indians retained only a strip of land ten 
 miles wide and one hundred and fifty miles long. 
 For the portion thus ceded, costing the Govern 
 ment about a cent an acre, two hundred and 
 seventy-five thousand dollars were to be paid an 
 nually to the chiefs of the Sissetons and "Wahpe- 
 tons, and also thirty thousand dollars for the 
 education of these tribes. The Medawakontons 
 and Wahpekutas were also to receive two hundred 
 thousand dollars annually, payable to their chiefs, 
 and thirty thousand dollars for their education, 
 Government promising the Indians at the time to 
 do all in its power for their education, elevation 
 and civilization. The whole sum to be paid an 
 nually for fifty years was, therefore, about five 
 hundred and fifty-five thousand dollars. 
 
 This honest debt, contracted by the Government, 
 was, with the exception of an insignificant portion 
 of it, never paid; and this was the principal cause 
 of the dissatisfaction and revolt of the Indians. 
 The Government did, indeed, pay the stipulated 
 sum regularly, but the superintendents, agents, 
 etc., to whom the money was entrusted for distri 
 bution and payment, managed to keep the greater 
 portion of it for themselves. 
 
 The following extracts which, alas! contain 
 neither slander nor exaggeration, nor misrepre- 
 
62 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OB 
 
 sentation of real facts, will give the reader an idea 
 of how the Indians were treated. The author of 
 this work, if it were not for the sake of historical 
 facts, would rather have many things unnoticed 
 which were admitted only upon the unimpeach 
 able testimony of those who were for years eye 
 witnesses of the treatment the Indians received at 
 the hands of Government employes. Moreover, 
 the official reports of investigations made, al 
 though very partial, contain enough to make every 
 honest man blush. 
 
 A prominent officer, Major Kitzing Pritchette, 
 being sent from Washington to investigate the 
 numerous complaints of gigantic swindles raised 
 by the Indians, in his official report says: 
 
 " The complaints which are made at all their 
 meetings refer to the imperfect fulfillment or non- 
 compliance with the conditions of the treaty. " 
 
 Tag-ma-na, a chief of the assembled Indians, 
 said in his presence: 
 
 " The Indians sold their land in Traverse des 
 Sioux. I say what they tell us. For fifty years 
 we were to receive fifty thousand dollars annually, 
 and we were promised three hundred thousand 
 dollars. We have seen nothing of it." 
 
 At the same meeting, Mahpya Wicasta (Man-of 
 the-Cloud), the second chief of the assembled 
 Indians, said: 
 
 " In the treaty of Traverse des Sioux we were 
 to receive two hundred and seventy-five thousand 
 dollars as soon as we had entered upon the land 
 
DATS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 63 
 
 pointed out to us by the Government. Tell us 
 what was done with it? Every pale-face knows 
 that we are for the past five years on the territory 
 named in the treaty, and as yet we have received 
 none of the money/ 
 
 A principal cause of these enormous swindles 
 was the so-called traders, who were consequently 
 also the cause of the dissatisfaction of the Indians. 
 These traders are merchants licensed by the Gov 
 ernment to sell goods to the Indians, or to trade 
 with them. Since, as a rule, the Indians had no 
 money to pay for the goods they bought, the 
 trader would bring his bills to the paymaster at 
 the time payment was to be made to the Indians, 
 if such time ever came, and the Indians being 
 neither able to read nor write, these bills were 
 shamefully and unmercifully enlarged. The sums 
 thus deducted from the amounts due the Indians 
 was a transaction as cruel as it was unjust, but 
 the poor red man was helpless. His complaint 
 could be lodged only through an interpreter, 
 who, although under oath, managed through the 
 powerful influence of traders and other employes 
 to conceal the truth as much as possible. Others, 
 though commanding both languages, were not lis 
 tened to by the agent. The Indians were often so 
 much cheated that they had as little after a pay 
 ment, which would amount to hundreds of thou 
 sands of dollars, as they had before. 
 
 Judge Young, sent from Washington to investi 
 gate the complaints against Alexander Ramsey, at 
 
62 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OB 
 
 sentation of real facts, "will give the reader an idea 
 of how the Indians were treated. The author of 
 this work, if it were not for the sake of historical 
 facts, would rather have many things unnoticed 
 which were admitted only upon the unimpeach 
 able testimony of those who were for years eye 
 witnesses of the treatment the Indians received at 
 the hands of Government employes. Moreover, 
 the official reports of investigations made, al 
 though very partial, contain enough to make every 
 honest man blush. 
 
 A prominent officer, Major Kitzing Pritchette, 
 being sent from Washington to investigate the 
 numerous complaints of gigantic swindles raised 
 by the Indians, in his official report says: 
 
 " The complaints which are made at all their 
 meetings refer to the imperfect fulfillment or non- 
 compliance with the conditions of the treaty. " 
 
 Tag-ma-na, a chief of the assembled Indians, 
 said in his presence: 
 
 "The Indians sold their land in Traverse des 
 Sioux. I say what they tell us. For fifty years 
 we were to receive fifty thousand dollars annually, 
 and we were promised three hundred thousand 
 dollars. We have seen nothing of it." 
 
 At the same meeting, Mahpya Wicasta (Man-of 
 the-Cloud), the second chief of the assembled 
 Indians, said: 
 
 " In the treaty of Traverse des Sioux we were 
 to receive two hundred and seventy-five thousand 
 dollars as soon as we had entered upon the land 
 
DATS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 63 
 
 pointed out to us by the Government. Tell us 
 what was done with it? Every pale-face knows 
 that we are for the past five years on the territory 
 named in the treaty, and as yet we have received 
 none of the money." 
 
 A principal cause of these enormous swindles 
 was the so-called traders, who were consequently 
 also the cause of the dissatisfaction of the Indians. 
 These traders are merchants licensed by the Gov 
 ernment to sell goods to the Indians, or to trade 
 with them. Since, as a rule, the Indians had no 
 money to pay for the goods they bought, the 
 trader would bring his bills to the paymaster at 
 the time payment was to be made to the Indians, 
 if such time ever came, and the Indians being 
 neither able to read nor write, these bills were 
 shamefully and unmercifully enlarged. The sums 
 thus deducted from the amounts due the Indians 
 was a transaction as cruel as it was unjust, but 
 the poor red man was helpless. His complaint 
 could be lodged only through an interpreter, 
 who, although under oath, managed through the 
 powerful influence of traders and other employes 
 to conceal the truth as much as possible. Others, 
 though commanding both languages, were not lis 
 tened to by the agent. The Indians were often so 
 much cheated that they had as little after a pay 
 ment, which would amount to hundreds of thou 
 sands of dollars, as they had before. 
 
 Judge Young, sent from Washington to investi 
 gate the complaints against Alexander Ramsey, at 
 
64 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OB 
 
 that time Superintendent of Indian Affairs, and 
 later Governor of Minnesota, says in his report: 
 
 "Alexander Karnsey was principally accused of 
 having, in spite of the protests of the Indians, in 
 violation of the laws of the treaties, and in utter 
 disregard of the solemn promises upon the part 
 of the Government, paid the greater portion of 
 the money to a man named Hugh Tyler for pay 
 ment or distribution among the Indians or half- 
 breeds. According to the treaties the money was 
 to be paid to the chiefs." 
 
 And thus of the two hundred and seventy-five 
 thousand dollars which should have been paid to 
 the Indians, according to Article IV of the treaty 
 of Traverse des Sioux, Ramsey gave two hundred 
 and fifty thousand to Hugh Tyler under the pre 
 text that the money belonged to traders and half- 
 breeds. Mr. Tyler also received seventy thousand 
 of the one hundred and ten thousand dollars, 
 which, according to the treaty of August 5th, 1851, 
 should have been paid to the Medawakontons. 
 Altogether, of the three hundred and eighty-five 
 thousand dollars belonging to the Indians, Tyler 
 received three hundred and twenty thousand as a 
 recompense for his labors in the Senate in behalf 
 of the treaties, and also to reimburse him for his 
 expenses in securing the consent of the chiefs. 
 Such were his claims. 
 
 During the year 1857 a number of Indians were 
 induced by a trader to sign a paper, the object of 
 which, he said, was to cause a portion of the 
 
DATS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 65 
 
 money they owed the traders to be returned to 
 them. But it was in reality a simple order in his 
 favor, and the Indians were again cheated of 
 twelve thousand dollars. Wherever there was 
 stealing the Indians had to pay for it, the amount 
 being simply deducted from money due them. 
 Thus a trader received four thousand five hundred 
 dollars for goods which he claimed had been 
 stolen from him, and a man at Sioux City received 
 five thousand dollars for horses, also claimed to 
 have been stolen from his premises, although it 
 was known that the Indian rarely steals anything 
 except when in great need. When afc peace with 
 the whites they will carefully return to them any 
 thing they find. Such actions on the part of the 
 whites had a natural tendency to fill the minds of 
 the sons of the wilderness with loathing and antipa 
 thy towards civilization. To these were added the 
 ignominious treatment to which they were sub 
 jected at the agencies, where an agent, traders, 
 numerous employes and a warehouse are located. 
 The Government had also promised the Indians 
 to confer upon them the blessings of civilization, 
 for which purpose there were at the agencies 
 crowds of employes who were to teach them the 
 principles of agriculture, mechanics, architecture, 
 etc. The Government, as a rule, meant well with 
 the Indians, and provided them with horses and 
 cattle, farming implements, seed, etc., and sent 
 teachers and missionaries among them to educate 
 
66 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 them. * But the officers appointed by the Gov 
 ernment to deal with the Indians managed to 
 secure the benefits of the treaties for themselves. 
 From the first to the last they were united for the 
 one purpose of deceiving the Indians. How the 
 Indians received their stipulated provisions, cloth 
 ing, etc., may be illustrated by one example. It 
 was in the year 1865. A large number of barrels 
 of flour and meat were to be sent from Henderson, 
 Sibley Co., Minn., to Fort Abercrombie. The 
 contractors, in order to obtain the necessary con 
 veyances at the lowest possible figure, deferred 
 the delivery of these provisions so long that the 
 whole train was snowed in over a hundred miles 
 from the Fort. The barrels were simply put on 
 the open prairie and the teamsters came back. 
 When the poor, half-starved Sioux were informed 
 of this some time after, they started out to get the 
 provisions, but, instead of good flour they found 
 bran and shorts, and flour made from spoiled 
 wheat, which could not be used for bread; and 
 yet the contractors received nearly fifteen dollars 
 a barrel for the lot. 
 
 Those who are acquainted with the management 
 of Indian affairs at this present time must acknow 
 ledge that there has been no change for the better. 
 The same complaints and the same systematic 
 swindles are the prolific cause of continual blood- 
 
 * The Indian Missions were in the hands of the Episco 
 palians. 
 
DAYS OF HORROK ON THE FRONTIER. 67 
 
 shed, and probably will not cease till the last red 
 man is dead. 
 
 The principal agent divides the money allotted 
 to the Indians among sub-officers and traders, 
 who, at the time of payment, receives enormous 
 sums of money for pretended services rendered 
 and goods sold to the Indians. Contractors, 
 whose business it was to procure whatever was 
 needed at the agency, such as provisions, horses 
 and cattle, farming implements, etc., charged 
 enormously for their services. The Indians were 
 to be supplied with good horses and cattle, but 
 they received the worst and the poorest, for which 
 they had to pay five times the ordinary value. 
 The Indians not knowing the real value of the 
 article, were continually swindled. A valuable 
 buffalo hide was often given for a pound of sugar. 
 Many paid from three to five dollars for a drink of 
 whisky. A certain quantity of fuel was to be 
 delivered to them annually. This was, despite 
 their protests, cut on their own land, and they 
 were compelled to pay a high price for it. A large 
 mill was built of funds belonging to the Indians, 
 and still they had to pay a high price for whatever 
 they obtained from there. Houses were erected 
 for the Indians for the sole purpose of giving the 
 contractors a chance; the Indians preferred to live 
 in their tepees. Many of the Indians had fine 
 houses of brick, but remained in their tepees. 
 One very interesting feature was how they were 
 taught the different arts and sciences. Some em- 
 
68 THE INDIANS KEVENGE; OB 
 
 ployes were continually building fences only to be 
 used for fuel by the Indians. They would plow 
 and sow at all seasons of the year simply to show 
 the Indians how it was done. One Randall, -em 
 ployed as a teacher, used to drive his pupils away 
 from school with a whip, but drew his salary 
 amounting to several thousand dollars regularly. 
 The pious missionaries * caused churches and fine 
 residences for themselves to be built out of funds 
 belonging to the Indians, and there they would 
 reside in evangelical poverty with their wives and 
 children, and with all their severity towards the 
 Indians, would not even take notice of the fact 
 that Indian girls and young women were subjected 
 to a most shameful and disgraceful treatment at 
 the hands of Government employes. There were 
 even procurers among the Indians, who, in con 
 sideration of good pay and good treatment, did 
 all in their power to assist the whites in morally 
 ruining the Indians. The consequence of such 
 debaucheries are, alas! weighed down with the 
 curse of sin. The half-breeds generally practice 
 the vices of both the white and the red man 
 without possessing any of the virtues of either. 
 
 * The so-called spiritual affairs were in the hands of 
 missionaries of the Episcopal church who drew large salaries. 
 Dr. Williamson and Dr. Riggs were the rectors of the mis 
 sion. They must not have been very popular, since of the 
 thirty-eight Indians condemned to death at Maukato, in 
 1862, thirty-six were received into the Catholic church. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Continuation of the Causes of the Outbreak. A Pay-day. 
 The Sisseton Chief Mazasha. Plan to Attack the 
 Whites fails. Chiefs Lean Bear and Inkpaduta. 
 Assassination of many Whites by the Indians. Little 
 Crow. New Attempts to Civilize. Poor Crops and 
 Poverty of the Indians. Civil War and the Indians. 
 New Disagreements. Anxiety of the Indians about their 
 Money. Soldier s Lodge. Signs of a Coming Revolt. 
 A Government Warehouse. Key ville Rangers. Two 
 Germans killed. Three Watchmen and one Prisoner. 
 Anxiety of the Settlers and false Reports. 
 
 * 
 
 SUCH was the compensation the Indians had 
 received for their beautiful hunting grounds. 
 And their treatment at the hands of the whites 
 was at times that of a dog. Great was their joy 
 when the "great" pay-day came. A few days pre 
 vious they gathered at the agency. The promises 
 of the agent to give them full pay increased their 
 joy. As soon as the Indian money had arrived 
 payments began to be made. A sufficient number 
 of soldiers were called to keep order during the 
 time. These were placed around the paymaster, 
 and then the Indians, heads of families, were 
 called to receive the money, twenty-five dollars 
 per head. The agent held out the money and the 
 Indian wanted to take it, but there stood the 
 
70 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 traders and contractors with their sacks open, 
 handing the agent their bills, about which the 
 deceived Indian frequently knew nothing. The 
 Indian could take his family and go. Another 
 follows him who seldom fares better. If, however, 
 one of them carries off some money, he will soon 
 meet with gamblers and saloon keepers who are 
 shrewd enough, despite severe laws, to catch the 
 last penny from the unsophisticated red man. If 
 he lodges complaint with the agent, he finds that 
 the evil cannot be undone. The agent remembers 
 also that many a gold coin has found its way into 
 his own pocket on account of his services at the 
 time of payment. But the Indian is shrewd and 
 wise enough to understand these actions of the 
 civilized man, and .consequently cannot but hate 
 and despise him and look upon him as a dangerous 
 enemy. 
 
 Every one knew that the quantity of such com 
 bustible material was immense, and that a great 
 conflagration was even at the doors. In the year 
 1852 the dissatisfaction among the Indians was 
 already so great that serious danger was to be 
 feared. The chief of the Sisseton, Mazasha (Red 
 Iron), had, on account of his bad behavior, to 
 be deprived of his dignity as chief by Eamsey, the 
 Superintendent of Indian Affairs. This took place 
 at a meeting in December, 1852. lied Iron was 
 the real type of an Indian chief, some six feet 
 high, strongly built, a finely-shaped head, a prom 
 inent nose and piercing eyes. He was clad in the 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 71 
 
 costume of a Dakota chief; about forty years old, 
 shrewd, proud and determined, and answered 
 boldly and promptly the questions and objections 
 raised by Ramsey. He had considerable talents 
 as an orator. When Ramsey insisted upon getting 
 his signature for the purpose of retaining a con 
 siderable sum of money from funds belonging to 
 the Indians in order to pay some old debts due 
 the traders, Red Iron, raising himself to his full 
 height, pressing his hand firmly upon his scalp 
 ing knive, with a firm and determined look at the 
 agent, said: 
 
 " We want our pay, and we will sign no paper 
 except a receipt for the money. The snow covers 
 the ground, and we are still waiting for our money. 
 We are very poor; you have plenty. Your fires 
 burn well; your tents are well closed against the 
 cold. We have nothing to eat. We wait a long 
 time for our money. Many of our people are sick 
 from hunger. We will have to die, because you 
 do not pay us. We may die, and if so we will 
 leave our bones unburied, so that our Great 
 Father may see how his Dakota children died. 
 We have sold our hunting grounds and no less 
 the graves of our fathers. We also sold our own 
 graves. We do not know where we shall bury 
 our dead, and you will not pay the money for that 
 land." 
 
 After this well-delivered speech the chief was 
 taken prisoner. The air began to tremble before 
 the hideous yells of the Dakota warriors, and 
 
72 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 armed Indians hurried from all sides to a place 
 upon which the bones of dead warriors were 
 strewn about. Lean Bear, a favorite among the 
 warriors of Red Iron s band, a determined and 
 powerful Indian, dropped his blanket and grasped 
 the scalping knife with his right hand and re 
 counted all the great deeds of their imprisoned 
 chief, whereupon they cried " Ho! ho!" After 
 that he said to them: 
 
 " Dakotas! the great men are among us; they 
 hold Mazasha imprisoned like a wolf; they want 
 to kill him because he prevents the white men to 
 cheat us of our land and the money which the 
 Great Father has sent us. 
 
 He was interrupted by a thundering " Ho! ho!" 
 but continued: 
 
 "Dakotas! shall we starve in the snow like 
 buffaloes? Shall we permit our blood to freeze 
 like the waters of a brook, or shall we paint the 
 snow with the blood of white warriors ?" 
 
 " Ho! ho!" answered the savages, and the war- 
 cry resounded in the whole assembly. 
 
 Dakotas!" he continued, "the blood of your 
 fathers cries to you from their graves; their spirits 
 embrace us and make us strong. I am glad of it. 
 Even this very night shall the blood of the pale 
 faces flow like water in a shower, and Mezasha 
 shall fight with his people. Dakotas! as soon as 
 the moon hides behind the hills prepare your 
 selves, and I will lead you against the long knives 
 (bayonets and swords) of the white men who have 
 
CAN-KU-WAS-TE-WIN iGooD ROAD WOMAN). 
 A Sioux Beauty. 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 73 
 
 come to swindle us, to rob us of our land, and to 
 imprison us, because we do not assist them to rob 
 our wives and children. Dakotas! be without 
 fear; we have more warriors than the whites. Be 
 ready! When the moon sinks I will lead you to 
 their tents." 
 
 A half-breed reported at the agency, and Lean 
 Bear did not carry out his intention. Proof of 
 imminent danger from the part of the irritated 
 Indians was given in the year 1857. Inkpaduta 
 (Scarlet-red Point), an independent and aggressive 
 chief, was excluded from the annual payment 
 because he had killed Jac-Sagi, the chief of the 
 Wahpekutas, and several of his relatives. Many 
 outlawed and irrepressible Indians gathered 
 around him. Through robbing and stealing they 
 became a terror to the frontier settlers, who took 
 the rifles from the Indians and hid them in orcler 
 to escape greater danger. The Indians, already 
 irritated, found their rifles and came armed into 
 the settlement of Spirit Lake, southwest of the 
 Minnesota, and asked for something to eat, which 
 they obtained. Soon after came Inkpaduta and 
 his followers, twelve in number, with two boys and 
 some women, who likewise demanded something 
 to eat. When the settler answered that he had 
 nothing more, Inkpaduta said to his oldest son 
 that it was disgraceful to beg of these people for 
 something to eat, which they ought to take and 
 not wait until it was thrown to them as if they 
 4 
 
74 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OB 
 
 were dogs, whereupon the chief s son immediately 
 shot and killed the settler. 
 
 And not only the assassination of the whole 
 family followed, but the Indians went from house 
 to house in the entire settlement and killed all the 
 settlers with the exception of four women, whom 
 they abused most terribly. From there they went 
 to Springfield, at the mouth of Shetek or Pelican 
 Lake, where they remained for a few days and did 
 some trading with one Wood and his brother. 
 The two Woods informed the Indians that soldiers 
 were after them, whereupon both were killed and 
 their house burned to the ground. After having 
 killed seventeen more in that neighborhood they 
 were driven back by the settlers. 
 
 The entire number of the killed was forty-seven. 
 Of the four captured women two (Stephens and 
 Noble) were put to death, and two (Marble and 
 Gardner) were set free by the Wahpeton Sioux. 
 The three Indians who did this were rewarded 
 with one thousand dollars each. With the aid of 
 friendly Indians the soldiers pursued the outlaws, 
 and Inkpaduta and eleven of his followers were 
 killed. The others were followed up, and three 
 were killed and one wounded, whereupon Little 
 Crow, the leader of the friendly tribe, said that 
 they had done enough to punish the Indians and 
 to earn their reward. This same Little Crow 
 became later on the principal leader of the out 
 break. 
 
 C. W. Thompson and T. Galbraith were the 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 5 
 
 Indian agents all of the year 1861. During the 
 month of June, the new agents and many new 
 employes settled with their families on the Keser- 
 vation, with the good intention of civilizing the 
 Indians. They proceeded without prudence and 
 knowledge of human nature. The system to be 
 followed by the employes was to tame the savages 
 by force. Many means employed to obtain this 
 end, and which were considered reasonable, were 
 so directly opposed to the views, customs and 
 manners of the Indians, that they were seriously 
 offended thereby. Conscious of physical power 
 and shrewdness they committed the error of all 
 tyrants who believe themselves secure when they 
 can manage to keep the body in subjection with 
 out having gained the heart. These false notions 
 bore evil fruit, especially under this new manage 
 ment. Then came the close of the year 1861, 
 which was very unfavorable for the Indians. 
 Crops were poor, especially among the upper 
 Sioux. Bugs had completely destroyed the corn 
 belonging to the Sissetons, and the grain belong 
 ing to the Wahpetons, Medawakontons and Wah- 
 pekutas was also partly ruined. 
 
 The poverty of the tribes was so great that by 
 the middle of December, fifteen hundred of them 
 had to be provided with provisions in order to 
 save them from starvation. A fearful snow-storm 
 came during the latter part of February, 1862, 
 and this frustrated their hopes of soon being able 
 to supply themselves with game. Under these 
 
7 6 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OB 
 
 circumstances they anxiously waited for the pay 
 day of 1862. They knew all about the great 
 Civil War which was then in progress, and this 
 increased their fears that the Government might 
 not be able to pay them. They also desired to see 
 the North whipped, so that they might be enabled 
 to complete the work. There are those who think 
 that some who were in sympathy with the South 
 did all they could to induce the Indians into mis 
 chief. Misled by unfavorable reports the Indians 
 imagined that they had to fight only with old men, 
 Women and children, and that they had reason to 
 fear that they never would receive any more money. 
 The different tribes went to the agency early to 
 demand their pay. The agents told them they 
 would receive their money, but did not know 
 when, which caused great dissatisfaction among 
 the Indians. In the course of time from five to 
 six thousand were gathered there. All were full 
 of fear and mistrust lest they might not receive 
 their money. Their want was so great that many 
 died of hunger, others lived on roots and raw 
 corn. Reports were circulated by some of the 
 whites that the Government was becoming weaker 
 day by day, and messengers began to go from one 
 tribe to another planning the possibility and suc 
 cess of a revolt. The older and more intelligent 
 among them were opposed to it; but the hot 
 headed, and especially the younger warriors, 
 formed themselves into a secret society called 
 " Soldiers Lodge." 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 77 
 
 This secret society, established early in July, 
 had for its object to oppose the traders and to 
 prevent them from getting their money, and in 
 case of necessity to defend their rights by force. 
 The chiefs, although informed of this organiza 
 tion, did not dare oppose it. They well under 
 stood the dangers connected with it, since these 
 young warriors numbered from five thousand to 
 six thousand; and the chiefs were even suspected 
 of being in league with the officers of the Gov 
 ernment for suppressing and swindling their 
 people. The traders soon learned about the 
 Soldiers Lodge and its object, and when the 
 Indians wanted to buy something from them on 
 credit, they were told to go to the Soldiers Lodge. 
 The Indians, compelled to ask for credit on ac 
 count of their extreme need, would answer the 
 traders: " If we could, like our women, give our 
 selves up to you, we could get all the credit we 
 ask for; but, since we are men, we cannot." 
 
 And thus did the bitterness increase during the 
 year 1862. Those who were suspected of having 
 informed the traders and others of the doings of 
 the society were severely persecuted, and some of 
 them killed. Their first act of violence was com 
 mitted on the 4th of August, 1862. The time for 
 payment was up in July. The want among the 
 assembled tribes was alarmingly on the increase. 
 Some of them had already devoured their ponies 
 and dogs. Six children had died of starvation 
 within three days. Agent Galbraith traveled from 
 
78 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OB 
 
 one agency to another in order to pacify them; 
 and sometimes distributed provisions, tobacco, 
 powder and lead. But that was not sufficient to 
 quiet the uneasiness caused by the delay of their 
 pay. Early in the morning of the 4th of August, 
 some 550 young warriors, mostly members of 
 Soldiers Lodge, forced an entrance into the ware 
 house, tore down the American flag and took over 
 150 sacks of flour before any resistance was offered, 
 which could have been done, since there were one 
 hundred well-armed soldiers with two heavy can 
 nons near by. The soldiers entered the ware 
 house and took possession of it whilst the Indians 
 stood around with loaded rifles. Bui when the 
 agent promised to furnish them with pork, rice 
 and flour the following day, they did not attempt 
 any further disturbance. 
 
 The fact that not one of the warriors was pun 
 ished for this serious breach of the peace made 
 them bold and daring; and the more so when they 
 saw the able men among the whites leave for the 
 South at their country s call on the 13th, 14th and 
 15th of August. On the 18th of August, at 8 
 A. M., they left New Ulm under Lieutenant Culver 
 and Sergeant McGrew, as "Keyville Bangers," 
 and on the same day the Indians broke out. 
 
 The time was now at hand which was to give the 
 two Germans who had been murdered some time 
 before numerous companions. A man named Brand 
 had been put to death on the banks of the Little 
 Cottonwood, six miles south of New Ulm, in the 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 79 
 
 spring of 1857, and his body was found in the 
 brush near some Indian tepees. John B. Schmitz 
 wanted to settle on the Reservation ten miles 
 west of New Ulm, but on the 27th of April, 1860, 
 while digging a cellar, he was treacherously shot 
 and killed. 
 
 The murderer, a Sioux, was imprisoned at New 
 Ulm. During the trial in the court-room a heavy 
 chain was attached to his feet, and he was well 
 guarded. At a necessary call he desired to leave 
 the room. Constable Charles Seeler obtained the 
 assistance of his deputy, Dr. Blecken, a renowned 
 physician who was at one time a Lutheran minis 
 ter, but is now a preacher at a free church; he is 
 also one of the founders of New Ulm. To guard 
 against any possible accident, a third deputy was 
 called into service. But man proposed, and, in 
 this instance, the Indian disposed. So soon as he 
 was in the open air he managed to shake off his 
 fetters, and with the swiftness of a deer the stal 
 wart form of the Indian disappeared from before 
 their astonished gaze. The three officers of the 
 law, on account of the sudden and unexpected 
 disappearance of their prisoner, were so stunned 
 that they did not as much as remember their 
 revolvers, which were left untouched in their 
 official pockets. It was just at dusk and the 
 Indian did not return. The trial was over. 
 
 Such murders and the regular escape of the 
 perpetrators might well cause fear and anxiety 
 among the settlers. Some of the whites would 
 
80 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OK 
 
 sometimes spread false rumors of atrocious crimes, 
 considering it a huge joke. Thus, in the year 
 1861, a rumor was circulated that the Indians had 
 gone on the war-path. Settlers fled, leaving 
 everything behind. A company of soldiers hur 
 ried to the scene. But it turned out to be a hoax. 
 The consequence of this was that the commander 
 at Fort Snelling, in August, 1862, when most ear 
 nestly requested to send immediate assistance, 
 delayed doing so under the impression that the 
 reported Indian outbreak was likewise a hoax. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 The Outbreak in August, 1862. Mail-carrier Miles. Paper 
 Money instead of Gold Coin. A Fraudulent Agent. A 
 Bill without the Interested Party. The Trader Myrick. 
 Mak-pe-ya-we-tah. Instigations among the Indians. 
 The Assassination of the families of Jones, Baker and 
 "Webster. A Frightful Scene. Indians prepare. Indian 
 Gathering on Bice Creek. The Signal is given. Draft 
 ing at New Ulm. An Attack. Five Dead and one 
 Mutilated. 
 
 ABOUT the middle of August, mail-carrier 
 Miles was met by the Indians some two 
 miles south of the lower Agency and led out of 
 his way across the prairie, because they were hold 
 ing a secret meeting in a ravine on the bank of the 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 81 
 
 Wabash River, where he would have observed 
 them. A few days previous to this Miles noticed 
 some newly-cut signs on the trees, apparently of 
 great importance. About the same time friendly 
 Indians warned the settlers of the approaching 
 dangers, saying: " Pakat-shi " (go away) and 
 "Nippo" (to kill). They also made signs with 
 their hands which the whites did not want to 
 understand or believe. A week or so before the 
 outbreak, a number of gaudily-decorated Indians 
 held in the town of New Ulm those wild dances, 
 which are always forebodings of evil. Their toma 
 hawks and scalping-knives were sharpened. The 
 causes of this outbreak were evidently the neglect 
 of a prompt fulfillment of duty on the part of the 
 Government officials, the extreme need of the In 
 dians and delay of their annual pay. They were 
 to receive their money in gold coin. The Govern 
 ment sent the money promptly to St. x Paul where 
 it remained for a long time; but the officials in 
 whose hands it had been placed exchanged it for 
 paper money at a great premium, in opposition to 
 the loud protests of the Government employes at 
 the agencies. When they were at last compelled 
 to send the money for distribution among the 
 Indians they sent currency instead of coin, as was 
 stipulated. The Indians not being accustomed 
 to handle paper money, became greatly enraged, 
 so that the agents finally concluded to exchange it 
 for gold. This, of course, caused a great loss, the 
 premium being then very high. But the agents 
 
82 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 were little concerned about this, for they intended 
 to make the Indians pay the discount. They soon 
 found out, however, that they had been calculating 
 without consulting the party most deeply inter 
 ested in the transaction. 
 
 The anger of the Indians increased. They 
 did not wait till the agent at St. Paul could make 
 the necessary exchange, (which required consider 
 able time,) but rose up everywhere, and gave free 
 scope to their sorely pent-up feelings of revenge. 
 A settlement as sudden as it was violent, not in 
 gold but in blood, was to balance the unjust ac 
 counts which had hitherto been kept between a 
 civilized and a savage people. Suddenly and 
 violently did the sword of vengeance fall upon the 
 heads of those who would not believe that such 
 could happen, even in the face of fire and sword. 
 A proud trader named Myrick was much hated 
 among the Indians, and they appeared in front of 
 his store and said: " You have told us you would 
 not give us anything on credit, though we were 
 compelled to eat hay and ordure, or starve, during 
 the winter. Now, then, be careful not to take 
 water or wood from our reservation." 
 
 Myrick answered: " All right; but if you are 
 cold, and want to warm yourselves at my stove, I 
 will put you out of my house." 
 
 They had told the same to other traders and 
 had received about the same answer. This was 
 just before the outbreak. 
 
 The more friendly chiefs were no longer able to 
 
DAYS OF HOEROB ON THE FRONTIER. 83 
 
 prevent the young warriors, especially the mem 
 bers of Soldiers Lodge, from committing acts of 
 violence. On the 17th of August, some twenty 
 Indians went from the Lower Reservation to Forest 
 City, on a deer hunt. The chief, Wah-pe-yah-we- 
 tah, separated himself with four Indians from the 
 others. They originally belonged to the Upper 
 Reservation, but were connected with Shakopee s 
 band and had a hard name. Some six miles from 
 Acton, and thirty miles from the Agency, one of 
 the Indians found a hen s nest, with eggs, in a field. 
 He took one and advised others to take the rest. 
 But one of the four said: " They are the eggs of 
 a tame bird and they belong to a white man. 
 You must not touch them." 
 
 "Nonsense!" said the other, "they are not 
 worth anything. We are hungry and are justified 
 in taking them." 
 
 "No," responded the latter, " they do not be 
 long to us. It is wrong to take them; we will get 
 into trouble with the paleface." 
 
 " Oh," said the former, " you are very virtuous! 
 You Rice-Creek Indians talk much against the 
 whites, but you dare not take a few miserable 
 eggs. I am not afraid, you miserable fools !" 
 
 "You must not talk about the paleface," said 
 the other, " because he is not present. Vilify me, 
 for I am here and am not afraid of your violent 
 talk." 
 
 " To the devil with you and your eggs I" was the 
 
84 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 reply more vigorous than elegant; and down came 
 the eggs. 
 
 " That is a very brave deed," said his companion, 
 mockingly, "to destroy a few hen s eggs. You 
 are a coward !" 
 
 The quarrel became more earnest and more bit 
 ter as they went on. All at once they spied a 
 heifer, and the one who had broken the eggs cried 
 out: " You say I am a coward. I am so courage 
 ous and fear the palefaces so little that I will kill 
 one of their heifers. Look here! " 
 
 He leveled his rifle and shot the heifer. 
 
 " You call that bravery?" said the other. "I call 
 it a cowardly act. You destroy eggs and kill an 
 ox. You are a woman. I am a brave man and 
 know what bravery is. I was in the war with the 
 Chippeways and have taken scalps.* 
 
 And thus they quarreled for a while longer till 
 it nearly came to a fight, when the others stepped 
 in and said: 
 
 " Since we cannot agree, we will part and take 
 different roads. You will find out whether we are 
 cowardly or brave. We will kill a paleface." And 
 they separated. Soon after that they heard shots, 
 and believing that those who had separated from 
 
 * The Chippeways live on White Earth Keservation, in the 
 northern part of Minnesota. Being formerly the bitter ene 
 mies of the Sioux, they were greatly tempted to take part in 
 the outbreak under their famous chief Pozo-ne-gi-shilk 
 (Hole-in-the-Day). They were prevented from doing so 
 through the influence of an old Catholic Indian Missionary, 
 Father Pierz, whereby his own life was endangered. 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 85 
 
 them had killed some of the settlers, they thought 
 they should do the same, so as not to appear to be 
 cowards before the others. They, however, dis 
 agreed again. They passed a vacant house; but 
 when they came to the next, the home of R. Jones, 
 they went in. They soon began to quarrel with 
 him about some eatables and a gun. Jones drove 
 them away, and they entered another house which 
 was the home of Howard Baker, Jones son-in-law. 
 There were two strangers with Baker, (Mr. Web 
 ster and his wife) who had just arrived from Wis 
 consin with the intention of locating in that neigh 
 borhood. 
 
 The Indians asked for water and tobacco, which 
 were given them. They were very quiet until 
 Jones and his wife, who came to pay their daugh 
 ter and son-in-law a visit, arrived. The quarrel 
 between Jones and one of the Indians was re 
 newed. Mrs. Baker asked her mother if she had 
 given the Indians any whisky, to which she re 
 plied: "No, we have no whisky for such black 
 devils as these." 
 
 The Indians seemed to have understood this 
 answer, judging from their sudden excitement. 
 Mrs. Webster requested Mrs. Jones to drop the 
 matter. The Indians, however, were now ready 
 for their deadly work. Jones was trying to sell 
 Baker s gun to one of the Indians. The latter 
 asked Jones to shoot and try the gun, probably 
 with the intention of leaving an empty gun in his 
 hands. Jones was willing to comply with this 
 
86 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 request, and remarked that he was not afraid to 
 shoot with any of the cursed redskins. Webster 
 did not want to do any shooting, although he had 
 a gun. One of the Indians said that something 
 was wrong with the hammer of his gun, and asked 
 him to take his off and lend it to him. After the 
 shooting was over the Indians reloaded their guns, 
 but Jones and Baker neglected to reload theirs. 
 Meanwhile one of the Indians had gone toward 
 Forest City to find out whether there were any 
 whites in the neighborhood. When he returned, 
 the four Indians consulted together and acted as 
 if they wanted to leave. Mrs. Jones and Mrs. 
 Baker stood on the door-steps. Suddenly the In 
 dians turned around, and one of them leveled his 
 gun at Mrs. Baker. Her husband noticing this, 
 threw himself at once between his wife and the 
 Indian and received the deadly bullet. At the 
 same moment Jones, Webster and Mrs. Jones 
 were shot. When Mrs. Baker, who held a child 
 on her arm, saw her husband drop dead, she 
 fainted and fell backwards into the cellar, the 
 door of which was open, and thus escaped death 
 herself. Jones children were also in the house, 
 but were not noticed. 
 
 The Indians then returned to Jones house and 
 killed and scalped a girl. Her brother, who was 
 lying on a bed, saw it, but did not venture to stir. 
 Mrs. Webster hid in a covered wagon and escaped. 
 After the Indians had left Baker s house Mrs. 
 Baker came out of the cellar, and, with the assist- 
 
DAYS OP HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 87 
 
 ance of Mrs. Webster, who also came out of the 
 wagon, placed pillows under the heads of the 
 wounded. The situation of these poor women 
 was deplorable. Their fright and despair, their 
 loneliness and uncertainty of what the next mo 
 ment might have in store for them, were inten 
 sified by the groans of the dying inen. Jones, 
 a strong and heavily-built man, of extraordinary 
 height, dark complexion, dark hair and beard, with 
 a keen eye, was the very ideal of a cavalry officer. 
 His strong constitution wrestled with death. In 
 his agony he filled his mouth with dust, and, with 
 his heels, dug deep holes in the ground, begging 
 his wife to fly with her child. But she stayed with 
 him till he died, and then fled into the woods. 
 
 Daring this fearful scene a white man passed by 
 who, being requested by the women to help them, 
 laughed and said: "They have only the nose 
 bleed. The Indians will soon come and finish 
 them." The two women, on going toward the 
 woods, entered the house of a Norwegian. They 
 found only a boy at home, and they sent him at 
 once with the terrible news to Fort Bidgely, twelve 
 miles away. But the officers had such little faith 
 in the boy s story that they waited a considerable 
 time before sending a messenger to Forest City, 
 where Capt. Whitcomb had his recruits. Twelve 
 mounted men were immediately despatched to 
 Acton, which they reached about dusk. Having 
 placed a wagon -box over Jones body, to conceal 
 
88 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 it from the danger of mutilation, they did not dis 
 turb the others till the next morning. 
 
 The report of the terrible tragedy soon spread 
 abroad and a large crowd gathered at the place to 
 view the remains. Meanwhile, the Indians who 
 had separated themselves from their criminal com 
 panions and were as yet ignorant of the crime, 
 came within sight of the place. When they saw 
 what had happened there they fled with great 
 speed across the swamp. The whites did not 
 dare to follow them; but one bold man from For 
 est City pursued them and sent his bullets after 
 them. One of the Indians jumped from his pony 
 and shot back, but soon joined his companions 
 again. 
 
 These murders and the circumstances con 
 nected with them began to open the eyes of the 
 whites as to their dangerous surroundings. Many 
 of the Indians were now bolder and more defiant 
 than ever. Fourteen of them had on the Sunday 
 previous sharpened their knives and cleaned 
 their rifles at a place five miles from Acton. It 
 was therefore deemed absolutely necessary to 
 send a messenger to the Governor of the State, 
 who soon reached St. Paul; but his story was not 
 believed. The four Indians who had committed 
 the crime at Acton went to Eckland s farm, near 
 Elizabeth Lake, and stole two horses, and with 
 these drove as speedily as possible to the camp of 
 Chief Shakopee, which they reached before dawn 
 of the 18th of August. Sunday, August 17th, 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 89 
 
 was, therefore, the day which marked the begin 
 ning of those awful deeds of blood through which 
 Minnesota was suddenly made so sadly famous. 
 
 There are those who think that, when the four 
 criminals related to their friends and relatives 
 what they had done at Acton, the majority were 
 of the opinion that the opportune time for a gen 
 eral butchery among the palefaces had come; and 
 in case this was not done they would have to bear 
 the consequences of the crime already committed. 
 But the fact that during the afternoon of this 
 memorable Sunday a great council was held on 
 Eice Creek, to which Indians had come a distance 
 of forty miles, is sufficient evidence that this 
 theory is false. The tragedy and this council took 
 place about the same time, and the Indians who 
 gathered there had no knowledge of the crime. 
 It is also evident that this meeting had something 
 to do with the outbreak; for at dusk that is, soon 
 after the meeting the Indians appeared in war 
 costume, their bodies painted and decorated with 
 feathers, and half naked, mounted on their ponies, 
 were galloping across the prairies from tribe to 
 tribe to give the signal which was to be so fearful 
 in its results for the poor settlers who had ven 
 tured to establish a home near the hunting grounds 
 of the revengeful redskins. 
 
 The outbreak was well planned throughout. 
 The savages had become so bold about that time 
 that the officers and soldiers who went from 
 New Ulm to Fort Bidgely on the 17th of August 
 
90 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OB 
 
 remarked that something must be going on, and 
 that it would be well to get ready for them. 
 
 A " draft" was about this time being ordered all 
 over the United States to replace the soldiers who 
 had died on Southern battle-fields. The young 
 settlement at New Ulm and vicinity sent her best 
 men for the maintenance of the Union, never sus 
 pecting that a cruel and more formidable enemy 
 than the rebel of the South was at her very doors. 
 On Monday, August 18th, 1862, a number of 
 citizens of New Ulm went toward the lower Agency 
 to a Hall, about six miles from New Ulm, to be 
 drafted. 
 
 The place belonged to A. Henle. They were 
 accompanied by a band of music. Henle s place 
 is located south of the Minnesota on the edge of 
 the prairie and hard by the road which runs along 
 the edge of the forest. When the company from 
 New Ulm had nearly reached Henle s house the 
 joyful strains of music were suddenly changed 
 into profound sorrow and wailing. A few hun 
 dred steps from the place is a ravine which carries 
 the waters of the prairie through the forest to the 
 Minnesota River. The entrance to the ravine is 
 thickly covered with timber close up to the bridge 
 which spans it. When the teams approached the 
 bridge several shots were fired from the ravine. 
 Indians had been lying in wait for them. Three 
 of the company fell dead John Schneider, Julius 
 Fenske and A. Diederich. A man named Haupt 
 lost one of his eyes, and another named Steinle 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 91 
 
 was mortally wounded and died near Belle Plain 
 on his way to St. Paul. The first two teams were 
 captured by the Indians. Those who could, fled 
 across the prairie. The others were quickly turned 
 and driven in all haste back to New Ulm. This 
 took place between 11 and 12 A. M. It was impos 
 sible for them to offer resistance, not one of them 
 being armed. While the shooting was going on, 
 those in the rear of the train were in the act of 
 picking up Joseph Messner, who but a few min 
 utes before had been wounded by the Indians and 
 had not been noticed by the others at the time. 
 Besides other fatal wounds inflicted on him, they 
 had cut off one of his arms and one of his ears. 
 He was brought back to town, but he died after 
 suffering great agony for twenty-four hours. 
 
 Just then three well-armed men arrived from 
 Garden City. Tney had heard rumors there about 
 a massacre, but they believed them to have been 
 originated by a few drunken men. When they 
 were shown the mutilated body of Joseph Messner 
 they began to think differently. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 On the Lower Agency. Preparations for War Noticed. 
 Wagner and Lamb Killed. Attack on Myrick s Store. 
 Imposing Kuiiis. Pierced by Arrows. Trader Killed. 
 Crossing the River the only Safety. Fenske s Wonder 
 ful Escape. Anton Manderf eld s Adventure in Big Stone 
 Lake. A Half-breed. Po-kat-shi. Flight . Nephew s 
 Death. Escape to Fort Ridgely. News of the Outbreak 
 at the Fort. Captain John S. Marsh. Attack at the 
 Ferry. Captain Marsh s Sad End. " Little Priest." 
 News to the Savages of the Upper Agency. Chief 
 " Other Day." Saving of Sixty Whites. 
 
 ON tlie same day (Monday, August 18th), be 
 tween 6 and 7 A. M., the whites on the lower 
 Agency could see that the Indians had something 
 in view. During the previous day they had been 
 carrying on their dances amidst extraordinary 
 excitement and a terrible uproar. The road lead 
 ing to the agency was that morning crowded with 
 Indians decked out for war. The majority were 
 painted in gaudy colors many of them quite 
 naked and they carried, besides ammunition, the 
 never-to-be-forgotten medicine bottle. All were 
 well armed. After the workmen who were em 
 ployed at the agency had taken their breakfast at 
 the restaurant one of them remarked: "Boys, 
 there is something up with the Indians. Things 
 are not as they ought to be." His companion 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 93 
 
 answered: " Bosh! what do you imagine? They 
 will probably hold one of their sham battles." 
 
 But most of these understood the state of affairs, 
 and the foreman gave orders at once to have the 
 sheep and cattle brought in without delay. 
 
 During that time the Indians were quietly trying 
 to get the Government horses at the agency into 
 their hands. John Lamb had some fine animals 
 under his care. He ran into the barn just as the 
 Indians were leading them out as unconcernedly 
 as if they were their own. At the same time many 
 of the whites came towards the barn for the pur 
 pose of getting the horses for their own flight, as 
 there could no longer exist any doubts as to the 
 hostile intentions of the Indians. Lamb was de 
 cidedly opposed to the Indians taking his horses, 
 and in his excitement hastily grasped a pitchfork 
 and thrust it into the body of the one who was 
 taking the animals. Firing commenced at once, 
 and A. H. Wagner, who was wounded, ran a short 
 distance from the barn and fell dead. Lamb and 
 another man were killed on the spot. 
 
 The attack at the lower Agency, twenty-eight 
 miles northwest of New Ulm, in Kedwood County, 
 took place at the same time. The first shot was 
 fired near Myrick s store at his clerk, James Lynde. 
 When the Indians came and saw him standing at 
 the door, one of them cried out : Now I will kill 
 the dog that did not want to sell me anything on 
 credit," and the shot was fired. Lynde was a 
 well-educated man and a member of the Legisla- 
 
94 THE INDIANS BEVENGE; OK 
 
 ture. Two more of Myrick s employes, Divall and 
 Fritz, were Milled. Myrick s son ran up-stairs and 
 hid among large boxes where the Indians were 
 afraid to go. When he understood from their 
 talk that they intended to set fire to the building, 
 he forced his way through the roof and , descend 
 ing to the ground by means of the lightning rod, 
 escaped. My rick saved his life in the same way. 
 
 That Agency was situated on the high and 
 romantic south bank of the Minnesota. The great 
 stone warehouse, and the imposing ruins of the 
 large Episcopal church which had been erected 
 from funds belonging to the Indians, leave a mel 
 ancholy impression upon the passer-by. Both 
 were built of heavy stone. North of the Agency 
 there is a steep incline down to the river bottom. 
 The incline is traversed by ravines and covered 
 with trees and shrubbery. On the south end of 
 this the houses of the Agency were built; and such 
 as had a chance to escape found refuge in this 
 shrubbery from which they could enter the forest, 
 and, in twenty minutes, reach the river where there 
 was a large ferry-boat. Some Winnebago Indians 
 sent their arrows after the flying Myrick without 
 effect. But just as he reached the woods he was 
 shot by a Sioux. Myrick was found dead at that 
 place, his body pierced with many arrows and a 
 scythe. Many of the whites fell at the first attack, 
 because not one of the forty or fifty men at the 
 Agency was prepared to offer any resistance. The 
 traders, who had a great deal to do with the out- 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 95 
 
 break, and who were objects of most intense 
 hatred, were the first victims. Joseph Belland 
 and A. Young were killed near Forbes place of 
 business; Brusson was killed in Roberts store, 
 and La Vatte, a trader, and his clerk were killed 
 in his own store. George Spencer escaped death 
 through the intercession of a friendly Indian who 
 commanded his would-be assassins to depart. 
 Bourat, a clerk in Forbes store, ran up-stairs; but 
 when he heard the Indians say that they wanted to 
 go up and kill him, he ran down with incredible 
 speed and escaped. After running about a hun 
 dred yards he received the contents of a shot-gun 
 in one of his feet. The Indians ran up to him 
 and tore every vestige of clothing from his body. 
 Being in a hurry, they rolled a heavy log upon 
 him, saying that they would soon return and cut 
 him to pieces. He, however, managed to get out 
 from under the log and escaped. Many saved 
 their lives by a timely and lucky flight to the Min 
 nesota. But as soon as the ferry-boat reached the 
 opposite bank once it did not return, and many of 
 those who had made their escape thus far were 
 shot down like wild beasts by the relentless Sioux, 
 who traversed the woods in all directions. Some 
 even escaped on the ropes of the ferry. Amoog 
 these was Joseph Schneider, a brother of John 
 Schneider who was shot near Henle s place. 
 
 A remarkable but difficult and painful escape 
 was that of John Fenske. At the moment when 
 Wagner and Lamb fell dead near the barn, an 
 
96 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 arrow pierced Fenske s back. Unable to run far 
 he hid in a hay-loft. He extracted the arrow him 
 self, but the point which was about three inches 
 long remained in the wound, causing fearful pain. 
 When he noticed from his hiding-place that no 
 white man was alive on the Agency and that the 
 devouring flames were approaching nearer and 
 nearer to him, he came down from the loft, and, 
 wrapping himself in a blanket, crept away. It 
 was about 4 P. M. The Indians were too busy 
 with plundering to notice him. Covered with the 
 blanket, and the way in which he was compelled 
 to walk on account of his excessive pain, gave him 
 the appearance of a squaw. A burning house 
 between him and the plundering Indians was 
 another circumstance in his favor. But he was 
 obliged to fly towards the prairie where he 
 met some Indians driving cattle, and they re 
 quested him to help them. These took him for a 
 squaw. He reached the Big Wabasha River, a gath 
 ering place for the Indians. Following the bank of 
 that river he expected to cross the Minnesota 
 below the Agency and escaped to Fort Ridgely, to 
 which place all the fugitives directed their steps. 
 Fenske was, however, held up by an Indian on 
 horseback who shot at him three times but without 
 effect. The superstitious Indian believed him to 
 be a magician, and, stricken with fear, he hurried 
 away as fast as his pony could carry him. Fenske 
 reached Fort Ridgely only on the fourth day on 
 account of his excessive pain, and the point of the 
 
CROW, (TA-O-AH-TA-DOO-TA.) 
 
DATS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 97 
 
 arrow was removed. He recovered and was after 
 wards City Marshal of New Ulm. On his way to 
 the Fort he entered a house, hoping to find some 
 white people and get some nourishment; but all 
 had fled, leaving a kettle with meat on the hearth. 
 When he left that place again he looked around 
 in hopes of seeing some one, and he noticed 
 several Indians busily engaged in plundering a 
 house near by. He also noticed that Indians had 
 killed a heifer close to where he stood. It did 
 not take him long to decide upon going further. 
 
 Anton Manderfeld, born in the village of Man 
 derfeld, near Cologne, on the Rhine, came with 
 his numerous relatives to New Ulm during the 
 fifties. * There are at present a great many mem 
 bers of the Manderfeld family engaged in agri 
 culture throughout the Cottonwood settlement, 
 some four miles southwest of New Ulm. 
 
 In the beginning of July, 1862, Anton Mander 
 feld, accompanied by his . brother Henry, his 
 nephew Hillias and George Loth, went with two 
 ox-teams and a large amount of provisions from 
 New Ulm to Big Stone Lake. At Beaver Falls, 
 some forty miles from New Ulm, they took John 
 Schmerch, sixteen years old, along as cook. They 
 
 * The author is much indebted to Mr. Manderfeld fora 
 great deal of valuable information. Having for many years 
 resided at the agencies he was intimately acquainted with 
 the successes and reverses of the Indians, and also with the 
 actions of the agents and their employes. 
 
 5 
 
98 THE INDIANS EEVENGE; OR 
 
 intended to work for the Indians at Big Stone 
 Lake under agent Galbraith. 
 
 Manderfeld had a fair command of the Indian 
 language, and, after his arrival at Big Stone Lake, 
 was almost daily visited by a half-breed named 
 Hypolite Campbell. About two weeks before the 
 outbreak, Campbell arrived at the tent with the 
 information that the Cut-heads, a cross-breed 
 between the Yanktons and Sissetons, (everywhere 
 known and feared as dangerous characters), had 
 entered and robbed the warehouse at Yellow 
 Medicine, and had expressed their intention of 
 murdering all the whites. When Manderfeld and 
 his friends became alarmed and wanted to leave 
 the place, Campbell said he would quiet the 
 Indians and avert all danger from them. The 
 next morning the Indians came towards their 
 camp. Campbell went to meet them and gave 
 them a sack of flour, fifty pounds of pork and ten 
 pounds of sugar, although the little company were 
 themselves sorely in need of the provisions. 
 
 Early in the morning of the 21st of August, an 
 Indian awoke Manderfeld and his companions, 
 and in great excitement said : Pokatshi (go away), 
 the Indians will kill you. From Big Stone Lake 
 to New Ulm no paleface shall be spared." His 
 tent was located in the woods near the lake shore. 
 Manderfeld jumped up, and, looking out of his 
 tent, noticed in the distance the Indians coming 
 at great speed. Hardly had he informed his 
 friends when the Indians stood before the tent. 
 
DAYS OP HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 99 
 
 Near by was a little pond. He ran a few steps 
 from the tent. The Indians had already sur 
 rounded it, keeping their guns covered with 
 blankets because it had been raining during the 
 night. He stood still for a moment listening with 
 great fear for his friends. Then one of the 
 Indians uncovered his gun and fired at him; but 
 he had presence of mind enough to jump into the 
 pond, and thus escaped. The Indian missed him 
 but hit the tree near which he was standing. 
 Since no one followed him he was curious enough 
 to turn back, and, creeping up a steep incline, 
 looked towards the tent. He saw his brother 
 run away from it and drop dead. He then heard 
 a second and a third shot and a piercing cry, 
 probably from the dying cook. He now fled in 
 great haste into the forest, but soon found him 
 self on the prairie again, the woods being only 
 half a mile wide. He stood still for a moment, 
 not knowing what to do. He knew the country 
 and could see no way of safety, there being 
 Indian tepees everywhere. But he ran along the 
 lake shore for about half a mile and there met his 
 nephew who had made his escape. They hurriedly 
 planned their flight. Manderfeld was in favor of 
 hiding in the tall grass on the shore, and told his 
 nephew that they had no other way of escape. 
 Hardly had he said this when they noticed a 
 canoe coming towards them. Manderfeld begged 
 his nephew to lie down in the grass and hide him 
 self, but he was so frightened that he did not 
 
100 THE INDIANS* REVENGE; OR 
 
 know what he was doing and began to run away. 
 Ten minutes passed, and Manderfeld, who was 
 lying concealed in the grass, heard a few fearful 
 yells and three shots in succession. At that 
 moment the nephew was probably breathing his 
 last. 
 
 Manderfeld got safely away from the Indians, who 
 were looking for him in the grass and at times 
 came very close to him. He fled that night and 
 reached the Minnesota River, north of Big Stone 
 Lake, next morning at the break of day. From 
 there he had to go at least sixty or seventy miles 
 to the nearest settlement. Hungry, half naked, 
 and with bleeding feet he reached the house of 
 a half-breed named Launche, near Lac qui Parle, 
 with whom he was well acquainted. There he 
 learned from La Fromboise, another half breed, 
 that the Indians were killing all the settlers below 
 the River and that New Ulm was probably taken. 
 He had something to eat and begged for protec 
 tion; but the half-breeds told him he had to leave, 
 for if the Indians found a white man with them 
 they would all have to die. They gave him a pair 
 of moccasins to make it possible for him to walk, 
 and he left the place immediately. 
 
 Having a strange country to traverse, and trying 
 to avoid meeting with Indians, he often had to 
 walk for hours and then find himself at the same 
 place from which he started. Ten days after he 
 left the half-breeds he found General Sibley near 
 Fort Ridgely, and was safe. But he was not the 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON iH3 FHOtiHEE. 101 
 
 same man he had been ten days before. Naked 
 ness, hunger, thirst, cold, fear and sleepless nights 
 worked terrible changes upon him. Most of this 
 trip was made at night for fear of being detected 
 by the Indians during the daytime. Mr. Mander- 
 feld now lives with his family near New Ulm. 
 
 The report of the outbreak on the 18th of August 
 had reached Fort Eidgely at 9 p. M. of the same 
 day. Captain John S. Marsh immediately dis 
 patched a courier after a company of soldiers who 
 had left the Fort early in the morning under Lieu 
 tenant Shehan to go to Fort Eipley on the Upper 
 Mississippi. Another detachment of about fifty 
 who were on their way to Fort Snelling were hur 
 riedly called back, there being left in the Fort only 
 one company of about eighty men. This was 
 Company B, of the Fifth Minnesota Volunteers. 
 
 Expecting that both detachments could be over 
 taken in time, and intending to frighten the Indians 
 on the scene of their first cruelties, Captain Marsh 
 left the Fort with forty-six men, accompanied by 
 interpreter Quinn, and hurried towards the Agency 
 a distance of about twelve miles. Not far from 
 the Agency they had to march up the Minnesota 
 on the north side to reach the ferry belonging to 
 one Martell, on which they expected to cross the 
 river . Martell met the detachment below the ferry 
 and told them the best thing they could do would 
 be to return to the Fort as quick as possible, 
 because the Indians were roaming about in large 
 numbers, killing and burning everything in their 
 
102 TEE INDIANS REVENGE ; OR 
 
 way. The heroic Captain Marsh would not listen 
 to any such advice, because he thought it was his 
 duty to protect the helpless settlers, which he was 
 well able to do. 
 
 Being near the scene of so much bloodshed, 
 many of the soldiers were now struck with a 
 strange and sudden fear. And this fear was still 
 more increased on going up towards the ferry and 
 finding corpses there frightfully mutilated. On 
 reaching the house of Martell the soldiers were 
 placed in two lines. Some of them were ordered 
 to go down to the river and see whether the ferry 
 was in order. A favorable report having being 
 brought back, the soldiers refreshed themselves 
 by drinking of the water that was brought to them 
 from the river. Poor men! This was to be their 
 last refreshment, and their presentiment was soon 
 to be realized. 
 
 By this time an Indian was seen on the other 
 bank of the river, who said there was no danger, 
 and they could come over. Probably the Indians 
 judged from the actions of the soldiers that they 
 were undecided what to do and might not cross the 
 river, whilst they were lying concealed in the 
 grass, only wishing and waiting for them to board 
 the ferry all together. Interpreter Quinn was 
 leaning against Martell s house. Captain Marsh, 
 who was riding a mule and was only a few steps 
 away from Quinn, suspecting something, com 
 manded the soldiers not to leave the place until he 
 could ascertain whether there were any Indians 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 103 
 
 hiding themselves near by. No doubt, this com 
 mand was understood by some of the Indians, 
 especially by Chief Little Crow, who was quite 
 near, and he at once gave a sign to open fire on 
 the soldiers. In a short but terrible moment one- 
 half of the soldiers fell to the ground dead or 
 wounded. Captain Marsh lost his mule, but 
 Quinn was pierced by about twenty bullets and an 
 arrow. The remaining soldiers fired at the In 
 dians, but they managed to hide so well that only 
 one was killed and five were wounded. The Cap 
 tain fled with only nine men about two miles down 
 the Minnesota, where he noticed that the Indians 
 were trying to cut them off from the Fort, He 
 could not see any other way of escape than the 
 other side of the river, and with his few men tried 
 to ford it, defending himself as best he could 
 with a sword in one hand and a revolver in the 
 other. Coming to where the river was deep he 
 began to sink. When his faithful men came to 
 assist him they noticed that he was shot, and the 
 brave captain disappeared under the waters. The 
 nine soldiers reached the Fort safe. Twenty-four 
 of their companions were lying dead on the field; 
 the deadly bullet and the fearful tomahawk and 
 scalping-knife had done their terrible work. Only 
 a few of them hid in the grass till they could get a 
 chance to escape. 
 
 The worst fate was that of the wounded who fell 
 into the hands of the savages, and who were made 
 
104 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 to suffer all manner of cruelties and tortures until 
 death released them. 
 
 Nine of the Winnebago Indians took part in this 
 outbreak; and " Little Priest" himself, one of the 
 most prominent chiefs, shot at the soldiers. The 
 most horrible cruelties of that day may be ascribed 
 to the so-called civilized or Christian Indians, be 
 cause they wanted thereby to remove from them 
 selves every suspicion that they were in any way 
 in sympathy with the palefaces. 
 
 On the same day the Indians sent messengers to 
 the tribes of the Upper Agency, who at first did 
 not want to believe the report. But when other 
 messengers arrived and confirmed the statement, 
 they immediately held a council meeting. It was 
 agreed that it was well to fight the palefaces, but 
 they did not all thirst alike after the blood of the 
 whites. Some of them were in favor of extermi 
 nation. Chief Other Day, a civilized Indian, op 
 posed this. " It is true," he said, " you can easily 
 put to death a few defenceless whites perhaps 
 five, ten, or even a hundred. But what if your 
 whole country be filled with soldiers, and no 
 hope left to you but an uncertain flight? Some of 
 you think you have horses; but what will become 
 of those who have no horses ? " 
 
 Meanwhile another messenger arrived with the 
 news of the attack at the ferry. The council broke 
 up immediately, and the Yanktons, Sissetons and 
 some "Wahpetons hurried to the homes of the set- 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 105 
 
 tiers to attack them. Other Day, one of the 
 noblest of the chiefs, led his wife by the hand, 
 and, with his gun on his shoulder, went quickly to 
 the settlers to give them timely warning. He suc 
 ceeded in bringing some sixty persons into the 
 warehouse, and he and four of his relatives stood 
 guard before it during all the night. Next morn 
 ing, when the Indians were in the act of attack 
 ing and plundering Garvi s store, the daring chief 
 managed to bring his proteges, twenty men and 
 forty- two women and children, across the river 
 without being noticed by the warriors. They were 
 now out of immediate danger, and they fled into 
 the neighboring settlements. Other Day became 
 thereafter an object of intense hatred to his own 
 people, and his life was in danger on account of 
 his friendship for the settlers. He was married 
 to a white woman. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Massacre continued. Theresa Henle s Account. Death of 
 Benedict Drexler. Mrs. Henle saved. Twenty-one of 
 one Family Massacred. Massapust s Tragic End. A 
 Sick Woman shot in Bed. Blood-thirstiness of the 
 Indians. Panic among the Settlers. A Number of 
 Fugitives. Means of Defending New Ulm. Com 
 mander Jacob Nix. Sheriff Charles Roos. Living and 
 Dead brought to Town. Arms. A Scythe and Pitch 
 fork Company. New Ulm Barricaded. More Fugitives 
 brought in. 
 
 FROM the Agency the bloody demon sent the 
 Indians all around into the homes of the 
 whites, carrying with them terror and death. 
 The settlers living far apart and having no know 
 ledge of the approaching danger were killed with 
 out even a witness to report their sad end. Only 
 a few managed to escape, and from some hiding- 
 place witnessed the assassination of their friends 
 and relatives. Mrs. Theresa Henle, wife of Anton 
 Henle, into whose house the citizens of New Ulm 
 intended to go when they were attacked on their 
 way, tells the following story : 
 
 1 My husband, Anton, went to New Ulm on the 
 18th of August, intending to return soon to haul 
 in some wheat, because it was a very fine day. 
 Besides running a farm we kept a sort of stop 
 ping-place for travelers. A Frenchman who had 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 107 
 
 remained over night left our house at 9 o clock, 
 intending to go to the Lower Agency, a distance of 
 about twenty miles. Several men who were haul 
 ing freight for him to that place had left our house 
 earlier. Nothing extraordinary happened except 
 that at about 10 o clock, the Frenchman returned 
 and drove towards New Ulm as fast as he could. 
 It was very strange to see him thus pass our place 
 without even a single look towards it, since he 
 was never known to pass without calling in. 
 Towards noon I went to my mother, who lived 
 near us, to get some lettuce. On returning home 
 I noticed three naked Indians, and went back to 
 warn my mother. I found her in the garden. As 
 soon as I approached her she was shot, and, fall 
 ing down, she cried aloud: O Theresa! Seized 
 with terror I ran towards my house, fearing for my 
 children. I found three Indians in the house. 
 One of them jumped at me, but I ran down the 
 incline into the woods which was only a little way 
 off. There I stood for a while not knowing what 
 to do. I understood now why the Frenchman 
 had returned in such haste. Filled with a desire 
 to save at least my baby, I went back towards the 
 house, but noticed too many Indians around to be 
 able to do anything. I then went to a neighbor s, 
 Benedict Drexler, whose house was about thirty 
 rods from ours. I went in through the window, 
 and found no one at home. Later on, Drexler 
 was fotmd beheaded in the field. His wife and 
 children were in the corn-field. The Indians shot 
 
108 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 at her but she fled. When I heard the shooting 
 I ran into the woods in order to get back to 
 mother, but saw a large number of Indians who 
 were putting up a red and white flag. I turned 
 back again into the woods and remained in the 
 dry bed of a creek, from which place I could hear 
 the rattling of the wagons coming from New Ulm, 
 and also the shots that were fired at them by the 
 Indians, because I was hardly five hundred steps 
 from the place where the Indians w r ere lying in 
 ambush. I remained there, tortured with the 
 most terrible thoughts about my husband and 
 children, which troubled me more than my own 
 misery. Whilst sitting there, neglected and for 
 lorn, my two dogs came up to me trembling. 
 Towards evening I heard the voice of my husband 
 in the direction of the house calling me, and I 
 came forth from my hiding-place." 
 
 Anton Henle also wanted to get to his place 
 with the recruiting party, but he had to return to 
 New Ulm, as has been related. When, towards 
 evening, a volunteer company which had been 
 organized in a hurry at New Ulm went out to pro 
 tect and assist the settlers, Henle was among 
 them. He did not expect to find a member of 
 his family alive. In his house there reigned the 
 silence of death, and nothing but destruction was 
 visible. What joy must have filled his heart when 
 he heard the voice of his wife in response to his 
 pitiful cries! One of his children, a girl of four, 
 they found dead, and a servant-girl of eighteen, 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 109 
 
 beheaded. A child, eight years old, who had been 
 with its grandmother, was found dead without any 
 wound; the child probably died from fright. 
 One of his boys, Martin, a lad of twelve, was 
 found by Conrad Zeller. He had seventeen 
 wounds upon his body but was still alive. He 
 died two weeks later. 
 
 The boy related that when he was running away 
 a mounted Indian kept galloping at his side, 
 striking him with a tomahawk, until at last, being 
 completely exhausted by pain and loss of blood, 
 he fell to the ground; and the Indian, believing 
 him to be dead, rode away. 
 
 The number of Henle s relatives killed on that 
 day amounted to twenty-one. Among them were: 
 Martin Fink and his wife Monica; Max Fink and 
 his nephew, and Martin Merkle (Max Fink was 
 Athanasius Henle s father-in-law); Max Zeller and 
 his wife Lucre tia, daughter of Martin Fink, and 
 their four children; John and Barbara Zettel and 
 their four children, (Barbara Zettel was a sister of 
 Lucretia Zeller); Anton and Mary nne Messmer; 
 Anton Henle s children, Martin, Anton and Mary. 
 Finally, Florian Hartman, brother-in-law of the 
 Henle s. Hartman came from Voralberg, Zettel 
 from Mittel-Biberach, and all the others from 
 Erbach in Wurtemberg. Hardly have there ever 
 been so many members of one family so cruelly 
 massacred on one and the same day, and their 
 names deserve to be handed down in the history 
 of New Ulm. 
 
110 THE INDIANS REVENGE; on 
 
 The German family of Massapust, immigrants 
 from Bohemia, met with a sad death on the same 
 day. Father, mother and two daughters were 
 massacred in a most cruel manner, the two latter 
 having suffered the most horrible and shame 
 ful outrages at the hands of the Indian warriors. 
 Only one boy eight years old fled and was saved. 
 According to report, he was murdered by the Sioux 
 several years afterwards, having killed a number of 
 Indians, which he had vowed to do as an act of 
 revenge for the death of his family. Massapust s 
 house was located near Henle s place, eight miles 
 from New Ulm. 
 
 Caroline, wife of Joseph Stocker, nee Zicher, 
 likewise from Erbach, Wurtemberg, was lying sick 
 when the Indians reached her house. She had 
 always been kind to them, and properly thought 
 that they might spare her. But, no; she was 
 unmercifully shot in her bed, and her body burnt 
 with the house. Her husband fled with the ten- 
 year-old Caecilia Ochs into the cellar. The 
 Indians fastened the door and set the house on 
 fire. In their despair the two prisoners opened 
 with a shingle a place under the sill of the burn 
 ing building and escaped into the woods without 
 being noticed by the savages. 
 
 Florian Hartman and one Eohner, a Swiss, who 
 was working for him, were shot in the field on the 
 same day. The mother of Carl Pelzl, the parents 
 of Louis Thilling and one Haag, were also killed 
 in the same neighborhood. Pelzl s father was 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. Ill 
 
 seriously wounded and died later. All these 
 families lived in the same district, six to eight 
 miles northwest of New Ulm. Only a few from 
 that settlement made their escape. Among these 
 were Athanasius Henle, who had received timely 
 warning and fled with his wife and children on 
 horseback through the woods and across the 
 Minnesota river. The families of Casimir and 
 Ochs, and Conrad Zeller, also escaped. 
 
 The beginning of the massacre was made at 
 Massapust s, their house being located on the road 
 between New Ulm and the Lower Agency, and was 
 first reached by the Indians who came from there. 
 Like blood-thirsty tigers they soon covered the 
 whole settlement, so that the attack upon the dif 
 ferent families happened almost at the same time, 
 and one neighbor could not warn the other. 
 Many of them had so little fear of an outbreak 
 that they hesitated to believe the report even when 
 it was confirmed by the smoke of burning build 
 ings. The settlements not touching this road 
 were more fortunate. Such was the so-called 
 Luxemburg settlement, some four miles south of 
 Henle s place, and the Cottonwood settlement 
 south of New Ulm, to whom fugitives brought 
 timely warning. 
 
 The panic among the settlers, their helplessness, 
 fright and despair cannot be described. The 
 prairie was covered with men on horseback, carry 
 ing the terrible news from house to house, and 
 cries of fear and woe were rending the air. The 
 
112 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 roost necessary articles of furniture that could be 
 easily carried were picked up, and the dear home 
 was deserted, and everybody hurried to the town 
 of New Ulm, their eyes continually wandering 
 over the prairies in quest of the dreadful enemy. 
 Some did not even take time to get their teams or 
 anything else in order. Others, intent only upon 
 saving their lives, fled as soon as they heard the 
 rifle shots and saw columns of fire. 
 
 Towards the evening of August 18th, a perfect 
 stream of fugitives began to pour into New Ulm. 
 The excitement was greatly increased at the sight 
 of the mutilated bodies that were brought into 
 town from Milford (Henle s settlement). There 
 could be no longer any doubt about the approach 
 ing danger. The cry: " Fly, for the Indians have 
 gone on the war-path !" now had a terrible meaning 
 to the minds of the settlers. New Ulm, Fort 
 Ridgely, and, further down, Mankato and St. Peter 
 were the desired places of refuge for the settlers. 
 Since Fort Ridgely was soon surrounded by the 
 Indians, and Mankato and St. Peter were too dis 
 tant (these places lie from twenty-eight to thirty 
 miles east), New Ulm had to shelter most of the 
 fugitives. 
 
 At 2 o clock in the afternoon of August 18th, 
 Jacob Nix reached Pfaender s place on the road 
 from Fort Bidgely to New Ulm, where he notified 
 the wife and children of the outbreak. Pfaender 
 was at that time amid the scenes of war in the 
 South. They would not believe the report until 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 113 
 
 Nix began to put the children and some bedding 
 into his wagon, assuring the poor woman that the 
 Indians might be upon them at any moment. 
 Having a good team of horses he soon reached 
 town with his charge. Approaching New Ulm, 
 where the outbreak had been reported a few hours 
 previous, he mistook one of the out-lying pickets 
 for an Indian, and in his excitement was about to 
 open fire on him when he discovered that it was a 
 friend of his named Rudolph. 
 
 When he arrived in town he found the citizens 
 organizing a volunteer company, for which pur 
 pose one Ezeigowitz, formerly an Austrian sol 
 dier, placed fifty men in line in front of the 
 Dakota House. As soon as Nix* made his ap 
 pearance he was unanimously elected commander 
 of the company. He was known as an old soldier 
 who had been through a war in Algiers, and had 
 at one time been captain of a company during a 
 revolution. Sheriff Roos administered the formal 
 oath. A few days later, however, Ch. E. Flan- 
 dreau took command. But Sheriff Roos believed 
 the murders to have been committed by a few 
 drunken Indians; and consequently it would be 
 his duty as Sheriff to imprison the offenders. 
 Accompanied by twenty-five men he immediately 
 started out towards the scene of the massacre, 
 six miles from town. When they saw the dead 
 
 * Jacob Nix is from the village of Bingen-on-the-Rhiue. 
 He was later a captain uuder Sully in one of the Indian 
 wars in the west. He still resides in New Ulm. 
 
114 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OB 
 
 bodies covered with blood and terribly mutilated, 
 and being themselves attacked by some of the 
 Indians from a distance, they changed their minds 
 and believed it to be a real outbreak. Then they 
 began to look for and gather the dead and 
 wounded, and carried them to New Ulm. So far, 
 the Sheriff s erroneous idea about the matter served 
 a good purpose. When the wagons carrying the 
 wounded and the dead reached New Ulm, the 
 excitement among the people also reached its 
 climax. Considering the state of affairs as they 
 then stood, it could easily be seen that the worst 
 was yet to come. Many wanted to leave town 
 immediately, others thought differently. These 
 did not want to give up their homes so easily, and 
 it was to be expected that many more people from 
 the country would seek refuge in town. Their 
 means for defending the town against an attack 
 were, however, very poor. Still they could more 
 easily defend themselves behind barricades in 
 town than on the open prairie; and if they would 
 try to go St. Peter or Mankato, a distance of about 
 thirty miles, they would most likely be attacked 
 by the Indians on the way. 
 
 It was now Monday evening, and strict orders 
 were given to provide all possible means of 
 defense. Fugitives were captured and brought 
 back. They began to throw up a breast-work, 
 and sent Henry Bohnke and Schwerdtfeger as 
 couriers to St. Peter and Mankato, asking for 
 immediate assistance. These preparations infused 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 115 
 
 courage and hope into the fearfully-excited minds 
 of the people, although they did not have more 
 than fifty guns for defense. Many of these were 
 old, rusty and useless concerns, such as peaceful 
 settlers keep at their homes more for ornament 
 than for use. There were only twelve rifles, and 
 the fate of two thousand persons was depending 
 upon them. In their extreme need they looked 
 for other means of defense. Anything that might 
 serve to frighten the enemy was considered good 
 for the purpose. Here could be seen (what one 
 would look for in vain among a regular militia), 
 several companies armed with axes, scythes and 
 pitchforks. 
 
 On account of the residences in New Ulm being 
 far apart, except those on Minnesota street, which 
 was then the main street of the city, they had to 
 limit their fortifications to about four blocks. 
 There were only three brick houses in New Ulm 
 at the time. They belonged to Forster, Flick and 
 Erd, respectively, and were chosen as places of 
 refuge for the women and children, and included 
 in the fortified section of the town. Wettendorf 
 also had a brick house; but it was too far out to 
 serve any good purpose. The work of building 
 fortifications went on during the whole night, 
 from the 18th to the 19th of August. Old wagons, 
 barrels, logs, fuel, etc., were used in building a 
 barricade. Women and children were engaged in 
 casting bullets. The anxious labors of the citi 
 zens of New Ulm during those eventful hours, the 
 
116 THE INDIANS BEVENGE; OB 
 
 necessary fires that were kept up, the numerous 
 pickets that had been sent out, the coming in of 
 fugitives, all telling different but equally sad 
 stories, must have made a weird impression upon 
 those peaceful settlers who were far from being 
 accustomed to such scenes as these. 
 
 CHAPTEK X. 
 
 August 19th. Indians Besiege the Town. To the Barri 
 cades ! Reinforcements. Rain at the Right Time. 
 Daring Americans: Many lose their Lives. Sad Hearts 
 in Town. New Reinforcements at Midnight. Captain 
 Flandreau. The Morning after a Restless Night. 
 
 ON Tuesday morning, August 19th, the people 
 began to breathe easier. A night of anxiety 
 and care, during which they expected a cruel and 
 unmerciful enemy to fall upon them at any 
 moment, had now passed away. At the break of 
 day H. Brockman, a surveyor, placed himself on 
 the flat roof of Erd s residence, and by means of a 
 telescope examined the country around New Ulm. 
 About 11 o clock families arriving from the Cot- 
 tonwood settlement reported that the Indians were 
 beginning to cut the fugitives off from New Ulm. 
 In order to assist these, one Spencer was sent out 
 with twelve men armed with rifles; and fourteen 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 117 
 
 others were sent out under one Prunk, armed 
 with double-barrelled shotguns. The latter re 
 turned with a large number of fugitives from the 
 Cottonwood settlement. The first party that went 
 out did not return; they had gone on too far. 
 Their absence caused great uneasiness, because 
 they had taken with them the only good arms 
 that New Ulm had. 
 
 Meanwhile Mr, Swift, since then Governor of 
 Minnesota, came to town from St. Paul, with five 
 others, on business. According to the custom of 
 those days they were well armed and provided 
 with excellent rifles. No sooner had they learned 
 the state of affairs than they wanted to turn back; 
 but they were finally persuaded by Captain Nix 
 to remain. 
 
 About 3 P. M. Brockman gave information that 
 in the direction of the Agency, near Hoffman s 
 farm, Indians could be seen riding out on the open 
 prairie. Excitement and terrible fear now reigned 
 supreme once more. The Indians came from a 
 northwesterly direction towards New Ulm, from 
 the side where the cemeteries are now located. 
 They kept close together as they came on their 
 ponies; but when within a short distance from 
 town they separated, and in a few moments the 
 place was surrounded. This scene was well cal 
 culated to strike terror into the hearts of the 
 people. The Indians were almost naked, covered 
 only with their hideous war-paint. Every move 
 ment indicated their savage thirst for blood. 
 
118 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 They filled the air with barbarous yells, and boldly 
 challenged the white man, the representative of 
 culture and civilization, to a fight. What a sight 
 for a poor, helpless people to behold! Woe to the 
 white man who fell into the hands of so terrible 
 a foe! 
 
 Captain Nix immediately ordered his men to 
 the barricades. At first he could gather only 
 twenty men, and but six of these had the courage 
 to fall into line. The Indians had approached, 
 and, throwing themselves upon the ground, com 
 menced firing, which made sad havoc among the 
 defenders. Against their magnificent rifles the 
 arms of the settlers were a mere nothing. Cap 
 tain Nix received a bullet in the right hand which 
 shattered one of his fingers. The fourteen-year- 
 old daughter of one Pauly, who, out of curiosity, 
 had left Erd s residence to see the beginning of 
 the fight, was hit by this same bullet, which 
 entered her forehead and killed her instantly. 
 
 Spencer s detachment very fortunately returned 
 at the beginning of the fight. They brought with 
 them many fugitives, and, united together, they 
 forced their way into town. The fight lasted 
 about two hours. The Indians numbered several 
 hundred. But these seemed to have been only 
 the advance guard of the army, who boldly 
 attempted to take and plunder the town before the 
 others could arrive. Three houses were set on fire 
 during the attack, of which Bellin s residence was 
 the first. A heavy rain was pouring down, and 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 119 
 
 this had a great deal to do with the saving of the 
 town. Frederic Penser received a wound on his 
 neck from the effects of which he was a constant 
 sufferer up to the time of his death, in May, 1876. 
 He left a large family. 
 
 As soon as the fight was over and the Indians 
 had retreated, the first reinforcements arrived 
 from St. Peter, consisting of twenty-five horsemen 
 under the command of Boardman. The proposal 
 of Captain Nix that these twenty-five men should 
 pursue the Indians was not accepted. 
 
 The same day several citizens met with a very 
 sad death. Under various pretexts they left New 
 Ulm in the morning. Over a dozen armed men, 
 among whom were Carroll, Tuttle, Thomas, 
 Loomis Bros., Ives, Kirby, Coon, Lemon, Lamb 
 and Hinton, left New Ulm. Neither the advice of 
 their friends nor the fact that the defense of the 
 town was thereby considerably weakened could 
 prevent them from leaving. Moreover, they be 
 lieved they were well able to defend themselves 
 against a considerable number of Indians. Their 
 homes were west of New Ulm, near Iberia, on the 
 Cottonwood, and they wanted to go there to save 
 their friends and the families they had left 
 behind. Some of them had come to New Ulm on 
 business, not being aware of the outbreak. Partly 
 out of curiosity, and partly with the intention of 
 warning the settlers, they entered several houses 
 on their way. Everywhere they went they found 
 the bodies of the dead. Here and there they dis- 
 
120 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OB 
 
 covered children, many of whom were wounded; 
 and these they took with them. When they 
 reached their homes they found neither Indians 
 nor whites. On their way back to New Ulm they 
 separated, some going south and others north of 
 the Cotton wood, towards town, in order to discover 
 and save some of the settlers who were said to 
 have been dispersed over the prairie by the 
 Indians. They had agreed to unite again at 
 Tuttle s place and return to town together. When 
 the first party, who had been searching on the 
 north side of the Cottonwood, reached Tuttle s 
 place, they found that the other party had already 
 left for town. A man coming from New "Ulm told 
 them that he had met the others on the way. 
 
 When the second party, among whom were 
 Carroll, Loomis, Lamb, Byan, (who had in the 
 meantime joined them), Hinton and a Norwegian, 
 noticed a fire in the neighborhood of New Ulm, 
 they became suspicious and looked for the Indians. 
 As soon as they reached the plateau west of New 
 Ulm, stretching for about a mile from north to 
 south, Hinton rode far enough in advance of the 
 others to see the town from a hill. Returning to 
 his companions he said that the town had just 
 been attacked by the Indians, and proposed to 
 take another road and fly to Mankato. This 
 advice was rejected by the majority who reproached 
 him for- cowardice. They took a good view of the 
 town and its surroundings, and could see only a 
 few Indians. From there a good road leads to 
 
LITTLE CROW S SON, (WO-WI-NA-PE). 
 
 (ONE WHO COMES IN SIGHT), 
 
 Taken prisoner by the Military Expedition under 
 command of Brig. Gen. Sibley, 1863. 
 
DATS OP HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 121 
 
 New Ulm; first across a swamp, then over a piece 
 of slowly- rising prairie, on the east side of which 
 it leads directly into town. They could have 
 reached there in five minutes if the road had been 
 clear. Carroll proposed that they force their 
 way, and Hinton took the lead. When they came 
 to the foot of the hill, near the swamp, they 
 noticed two Indians who had been hiding behind 
 a big rock leveling their rifles at the first horse 
 man. Hinton drew his revolver and drove them 
 back. But when they reached the other side of 
 the swamp, those Indians who were hiding in the 
 grass opened fire on them. Carroll, Almond, 
 Loomis, Lamb, Eyan and the Norwegian fell dead 
 at the first volley; the other two escaped into 
 town. The second half of the expedition came 
 about half an hour later and approached the place 
 where so many of their companions had just lost 
 their lives. Not seeing Indians anywhere, they 
 had no idea that at the end of the swamp they 
 would run into a terrible trap. But no sooner 
 had they left the east end of the swamp and were 
 within a short distance of town than suddenly 
 more than a hundred blood-thirsty savages rose 
 up from the tall grass and poured into them a 
 shower of bullets. Six men and five horses fell 
 dead. Thomas escaped. His horse was shot 
 under him, but throwing away his gun he ran 
 and reached town safely. An Indian sent two 
 shots after him, but the bullets only struck the 
 ground and covered him with dust. He was the 
 6 
 
122 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 only one of the second portion of that expedition 
 who brought the news of the terrible fate of his 
 companions to New Ulm. Two of the first party 
 escaped by jumping on the front part of a wagon. 
 The horses had become frightened and ran 
 furiously towards town. Near the present site of 
 the Lutheran church one of the men was shot and 
 fell from the wagon, where he lay all night. He 
 was mortally wounded and died the next morning; 
 the other clung to the pole and reached town 
 unharmed. 
 
 The place near the swamp gave evidence of the 
 fight. Pieces of broken rifles were lying around on 
 the trampled ground, and everywhere were traces 
 of the fearful struggles of the dying men. A 
 large stone marks the place to this day. On the 
 body of one of them, who was not discovered till 
 a few weeks later, a pocket-book with $800 was 
 found. He had probably been seriously wounded, 
 and, creeping away into a thicket to conceal him 
 self, he died there. Thus was the fool-hardiness 
 of these men, who were so eager to show their 
 courage, terribly punished. 
 
 The loss of so many strong and courageous 
 citizens and the gain for the Indians of so many 
 rifles were not calculated to ease the minds of 
 the terrified people. The heavy rain storm that 
 came towards evening was a great blessing, for 
 the Indians were thereby prevented from keeping 
 up the siege and the danger of fire was lessened. 
 The great uneasiness which overcame all when 
 night approached was succeeded by much joy, for 
 
DAtS 0$ HORROR OK THE FRONTIER. 123 
 
 about midnight the watchmen announced the 
 arrival of a large troop of horsemen. At first 
 some were afraid they might be reinforcements for 
 the hostiles. But the joyful tidings were soon 
 announced that they were the men who, under 
 command of the noble Chas. E. Flandreau, had 
 come from St. Peter and Le Sueur to risk their 
 lives in the defense of their neighbors. Their 
 arrival brought joy to every heart. The town now 
 had 150 able defenders, well armed. This was 
 about midnight of Tuesday and Wednesday. 
 There were now some 1500 persons in the fortified 
 quarters of the town. Every available place was 
 occupied. Flandreau was chosen commander-in- 
 chief . He brought with him four physicians, Drs. 
 Ayer and Mayo from Le Sueur, and Drs. McMahon 
 and Daniels from St. Peter. These relieved the 
 overburdened Dr. Weshke, who had been up to 
 that time the only physician in New Ulm. 
 
 On Wednesday steps were taken to provide the 
 necessary supplies. The barricades were im 
 proved and everything was done to be able to 
 successfully resist the attack which was momen 
 tarily expected. During the day fifty volun 
 teers arrived from Mankato under Captain Bier- 
 bauer, and an equal number from Le Sueur. 
 Nothing more could be seen of the Indians in 
 the vicinity of New Ulm during those painful 
 hours. Those who had been killed near town the 
 day previous were picked up and buried and the 
 wounded brought in and nursed. 
 
CHAPTEE XI. 
 
 Siege of Fort Eidgely. Little Crow. Christian Indians 
 Equally Cruel. Little Crow s Plan. Confusion at the 
 Fort. Shehan and Jones. Serious Defense. Fear of 
 the Besieged. Scarcity of Water. Kain at the Proper 
 Moment. Help Arrives. The Indians Kaise the Siege. 
 Dr. Alfred Mueller and his Devoted Wife. 
 
 ON that day, Wednesday, August 20th, Chief 
 Little Crow made an attack upon Fort 
 Ridgely, situated about eighteen miles northwest 
 of New Ulm. The assault was made between 2 
 and 3 o clock in the afternoon, just as soon as the 
 Indians who had attacked New Ulm had returned 
 and joined him. 
 
 Little Crow, the leader in the outbreak, belonged 
 to the civilized Indians. As such he had been at 
 Washington several times in connection with 
 Indian affairs. He was shrewd, calculating and 
 talented; but his ambition knew no bounds. 
 Though civilized, and like many others acting the 
 part of a civilized man while concealing his real 
 nature, he was so intimately acquainted with 
 Indian affairs, and understood so well the numer 
 ous and notorious wrongs which they had suffered 
 at the hands of white men, that he hated them 
 with a most bitter hatred. 
 
DAYS OP HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 125 
 
 Christianity (as it was officially presented to 
 them by the Protestant ministers, Dr. Williamson 
 and Dr. Riggs) had very little or no influence 
 with him or any of the other so-called Christian 
 Indians. Even the two missionaries who had for 
 many years preached the gospel to the Indians at 
 the expense of the Government had to fly with 
 the others as soon as they had gone on the war 
 path. Little Crow numbered among his many 
 mental traits the talent of dissimulation. He was 
 suspected nevertheless by his own race, on account 
 of his many and constant dealings with the repre 
 sentatives of the Government, to have been bribed 
 by them. He managed to clear himself of this 
 accusation in a satisfactory manner. He was the 
 owner of a fine red brick residence, built at the 
 expense of the Government, and lived in it. It 
 still stands between the lower Sioux Agency and 
 Redwood Falls. 
 
 It is said that early in the morning of the 18th 
 of August, messengers came to him with the news 
 of the murders near Acton, and expressed the 
 opinion that the time for action had arrived for 
 him, and he would be obliged to stand by them in 
 bearing the consequences of the crime. Little 
 Crow became thereupon greatly excited. He per 
 fectly understood the importance of the outbreak 
 and its consequences, since he had occasion enough 
 in his travels to ascertain the power of the whites. 
 He hesitated only for a moment, then jumping 
 from his bed he said: " All right ! I am with you." 
 
126 THE INDIANS BEVENGE; OB 
 
 Soon after even that same morning the air was 
 filled with the smoke of burning buildings around 
 the Agency, mingled with the shrieks of the dying 
 and the wounded victims of his treachery. From 
 that time up to his death Little Crow never wore 
 the garb of the paleface, of which he had once 
 been so proud. 
 
 After the failure of the first attack upon New 
 Ulm his plan was to provide a large number of 
 rifles and ammunition, and, above all, a few field- 
 pieces. All these could be obtained by capturing 
 Fort Kidgely. The time chosen for that work was 
 very favorable. In the morning of August 18th, 
 fifty men were ordered to leave, under a lieutenant, 
 and go to Fort Eipley, in Northern Minnesota. 
 The Indians around the Fort were probably aware 
 of this. On the 20th of August, at 3 o clock in 
 the morning, fire was opened without warning on 
 the outlying pickets. The Indians, numbering 
 several hundred warriors, could come to within 
 a hundred and fifty yards of the Fort without 
 being noticed. An excellent protection for them 
 were the barns, built some distance from the Fort, 
 from which they could do some deadly work. 
 The suddenness of the attack caused great conster 
 nation at the Fort, since no one had any idea that 
 the Indians would venture to assault them in their 
 stronghold. Two men (Greer and Gooda) fell 
 dead at the first volley. Robert Baker, who had 
 just escaped from the other scene of blood, stood 
 at the window and was shot through the head. 
 
DAYS OP HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 127 
 
 The first impulse after every surprise is to seek 
 protection against an assaulting foe. Lieutenant 
 Shehan at once summoned the soldiers to the 
 defense. There were in the whole Fort only 130 
 men. No one had as yet replaced Captain Marsh 
 who fell two days before at the Ferry surprise. 
 The six heavy pieces of artillery were placed under 
 the immediate command of John Jones; but, for 
 the want of an experienced artillerist, only two of 
 them were used. The situation on the whole was 
 very unfavorable for the defense of Fort Ridgely. 
 Wooden buildings and haystacks obstructed their 
 view, and the storehouse was within reach of the 
 hostile rifles, so that the necessary provisions 
 could only be brought to the Fort under the 
 greatest difficulties. The place is now deserted 
 and shows signs of decay. Some of the buildings 
 still bear the marks made by the bullets of the 
 besiegers. The danger was further increased by 
 the numerous objects to be protected. There 
 were the officers quarters, the warehouses, a 
 number of log houses belonging to the Fort, and 
 other property, for the protection of which the 
 number of soldiers was too small. If the Indians 
 had succeeded in taking even a few of the build 
 ings the Fort would undoubtedly have been lost. 
 They could have taken it at the first assault if they 
 had possessed the necessary courage. They suc 
 ceeded indeed in setting fire to a few of the 
 smaller out-houses, but the fires were successfully 
 kept from the main buildings. Most of these 
 
128 THE INDIANS BEVENQEJ OK 
 
 were of wood, and the dry shingles easily ignited. 
 A large barn was occupied by the Indians, and 
 from that the besieged suffered the most. Jones 
 succeeded in shelling the barn and setting it on 
 fire. 
 
 The anxiety of the besieged, (especially of the 
 many women and children who had sought refuge 
 there), was pitiable in the extreme. They were 
 closed in on all sides; and during the whole of the 
 night, from the 20th to the 21st of August, they 
 expected the enemy to break in upon them at any 
 moment. Their supply of water began to give out 
 and they could not obtain any within the Fort. 
 Their only supply came from a spring near by. 
 But when despair had almost overcome them, 
 Heaven had mercy, and rain came down in tor 
 rents. Little Crow seemed then to realize that the 
 decisive moment had arrived, and, amid peals of 
 thunder, the booming of cannon and the unearthly 
 yells of his warriors, his voice could be heard 
 encouraging them to take the place by storm. But 
 it was in vain. The besiegers were afraid above 
 all things of the artillery, by means of which their 
 hiding-places had been destroyed in detail. 
 
 During the night a brave Canadian half-breed 
 named Frazier succeeded in breaking through the 
 lines and hurried away towards St. Peter, a 
 distance of forty-six miles. He met General Sib- 
 ley coming from Fort Snelling, and having reported 
 the matters to him he immediately ordered a 
 company of cavalry to the assistance of the be- 
 
DAYS OF HOKROB ON THE FRONTIER. 129 
 
 sieged. Next morning the Indians retired, and 
 after two days of intense anxiety the joyful news 
 came from one of the guards that horsemen could 
 be seen on the road from St. Peter. From that 
 moment they felt safe. At first their fears were 
 only increased, because many believed them to 
 have been Indians; but as they approached nearer 
 all doubts and fears were removed. They were 
 three volunteer companies under command of 
 Samuel McPhail, who also brought the good news 
 that General Sibley was on his way to the Fort. 
 
 The brave defenders who lost their lives in the 
 siege were buried near the Fort. A monument 
 now marks the place, and tells the story of their 
 valor to future generations. . Dr. Alfred Mueller 
 was the only physician at the Fort. He was un 
 tiring in his efforts to alleviate the sufferings of 
 the wounded, and his wife, too, like an angel of 
 mercy, stood day and night aiding him at the 
 bedside of the wounded and the dying. 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Second Siege of New Ulm. Lieutenant Huey s Flight. 
 United with Captain Cox s Troops. Houses set on 
 Fire. Incendiary Mania in Town. The Pole, Michel- 
 owski. Wettendorfs Residence. A Barrel of Powder. 
 A Night of Terror. A Leonidas Troop. Misunder 
 standings. A Stovepipe for a Cannon. Salvation. 
 Departure from New Ulm. Property Lost. To Man- 
 kato and St. Peter. Back Home. Remnants of the 
 Outbreak. Grasshoppers. New Ulm Rebuilt. A Ger 
 man City. Nothing to fear from the Indians. 
 
 DURING those days, which proved to be a real 
 blessing for New Ulm, the booming of can 
 nons could be heard from Fort Ridgely, and this 
 encouraged the citizens to increase and strengthen 
 the fortifications. Even women and children gave 
 a helping hand, for they were engaged in prepar 
 ing bandages and casting bullets. They served a 
 good purpose. On the morning of August the 
 23d, smoke-clouds were seen rising everywhere. 
 The surrounding farm-houses had been set on fire 
 by the Indians. The redskins came flocking 
 towards town on all sides. Among them was a 
 very conspicuous chief riding a white pony. It 
 was probably Little Crow himself. The first ad 
 vance of the half naked and gaudily-painted 
 savages who, amidst a howling more like that of 
 demons than of human beings, came storming on, 
 
DAYS OF HORROR Otf THE FRONTIER. 131 
 
 and drove the pickets in from the too widely 
 extended fortifications. Unfortunately, seventy- 
 five men had just been sent across the Minnesota 
 into the Lafayette settlement in Nicolet County, a 
 few miles from New Ulm, because, early in the 
 morning, columns of smoke had been seen rising 
 there. Lieutenant W. Huey tried in vain to get 
 back to New Ulm. A number of Indians cut off 
 his retreat. On his return, or rather on his flight, 
 he met Captain St. Julien Cox, on his way from 
 St. Peter to New Ulm. But the Indians were 
 strong enough to prevent both companies from 
 entering New Ulm, and so they united on the open 
 prairie for their common defense. Seventeen of 
 them, however, forced their way through the hos 
 tile ranks, and, taking possession of a windmill, 
 fought till towards evening against a band of 
 Indians who had taken possession of a hall near by. 
 After nightfall they set the windmill on fire and 
 entered the barricades near the Dakota House. 
 
 Several other buildings, among them two mills, 
 which were of little use to the Indians during the 
 siege, were burned by them. Commander Flan- 
 dreau desired to save what could be saved. Cap 
 tain Nix had advised the destruction of several 
 residences outside the fortified quarters, but 
 Flandreau would not consent to it. The Indians 
 then made use of these residences with great 
 advantage to themselves, keeping up a destruc 
 tive fire on Minnesota street. Flandreau then 
 resolved that they had to be taken if New Ulm 
 
132 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 was to be saved. Captain Nix, with fifty men, 
 mostly farmers, vigorously supp6rted him, and 
 received a bullet in the same arm from which he 
 had lost a finger a few days before. After a stub 
 born resistance the Indians were driven out at 
 about 5 o clock in the afternoon, and the build 
 ings, to save further danger, set on fire.* 
 
 The besieged now began to burn down all the 
 buildings outside the line which seemed to be in 
 their way. A mania for burning houses had taken 
 so a firm hold, that, even inside the fortified quar 
 ters, Anton Zecher s residence was destroyed. 
 Michelowski, a Pole, was so possessed by the fire- 
 fiend that he had to be imprisoned, and Flandreau 
 issued a proclamation to the effect that any one 
 caught in the act of setting fire to buildings would 
 be shot. The Turner Hall and the unfinished 
 Catholic church, both main strongholds for the 
 Indians, were fired. 
 
 There Was now only one building standing out 
 side the town, except the four blocks enclosed by 
 the barricade^. It was Wettendorfs residence, 
 and was situated about 1000 yards north of the city 
 limits. In it were stationed Zicher, Haeberle, the 
 two Held brothers, Theobald, Hartwick, Boblet- 
 ter (father of a subsequent postmaster), Kahlfeld, 
 Hamner and nine others, in order to defend the 
 town from that side. On account of inadequate 
 
 * These houses stood on the present site of the beautiful 
 business place of Kiessling & Keller. 
 
DAYS OF HOBBOB ON THE FBONTIER. 133 
 
 means they did not succeed well. It being a 
 newly-built brick house, the Indians wisely kept at 
 a distance, and only a few were killed. The great 
 number of warriors and their vigorous actions 
 compelled these men to leave the place, and 
 under cover of night cross the Minnesota and get 
 into Nicolet County. Running towards Swan 
 Lake they entered a swamp where they had to 
 remain all night. J. Hartwick alone remained 
 in the house. Anxiety and fear had so worked 
 upon his mind that he became unsconeious of dan 
 ger. Towards morning he ran into town, receiv 
 ing five shots, none of which proved fatal. Three 
 years ago Hartwick was injured by a mowing 
 machine, from the effects of which he died. Such 
 is fate ! 
 
 The besieged at New Ulm defended themselves 
 like the valiant Greeks at the Pass of Thermopylae. 
 They had the courage of lions, and met with bet 
 ter success than their Spartan prototypes. They 
 were constantly prepared for any emergency. 
 Most of the women and children were in the cel 
 lars under brick houses, and these were so filled 
 that there was hardly any standing room left. 
 With heroic courage and self-denial, they re 
 mained in their chosen prisons, always ready for 
 the worst. The most dreadful suspense these 
 women suffered was the fear of the victorious war- 
 cry of the red demons, which was worse than death 
 to them. 
 
134: THE INDIANS REVENGE; OB 
 
 In Erd s cellar, in which the greater number of 
 women and children were huddled together, there 
 was a barrel of powder in charge of the widow of 
 the late John Schmitz. It was held in readiness 
 to blow up the building as soon as the Indians 
 entered victorious. This fact was a menace to the 
 whole town. Some cowardly wretches, it is said, 
 had entered the cellar several times crying out 
 that the town was taken. But womanly prudence 
 and a mistrust, which would have been wrong at 
 any other time, prevented a terrible catastrophe. 
 Many may consider the intention which prompted 
 these preparations not justified, and altogether 
 wrong. But when the terrible fate which awaited 
 the women and children (of which some instances 
 will be given presently), is taken into considera 
 tion, it is not fair to condemn their action. The 
 poet Korner has honored and immortalized a 
 similar action in his " Count Zrini, or the Capture 
 of Szygeth," where his wife and daughter had 
 chosen a similar fate rather than fall into the 
 hands of the Moslems. 
 
 During the whole night from Saturday to Sun 
 day the fight was going on. It was truly a night 
 of terror, because the citizens had to fight against 
 an enemy who knew not mercy for either women 
 or children, and who, thirsting for blood, was 
 dreadfully in earnest to avenge his wrongs upon 
 the innocent as well as the guilty. The crack of 
 rifles, the whizzing of bullets, the wild yells of the 
 Indians, the moans of the wounded and dying, the 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 135 
 
 cries of frightened children, the surrounding dark 
 ness these things were not calculated to fill the 
 minds of the people with courage and hope. They 
 rather filled the minds of the most courageous with 
 fear. And then came the thought that the Indians 
 might have taken Fort Ridgely, and, in possession 
 of its instruments of death, nothing would be left 
 of New Ulm. But the men stood firmly at the 
 barricades. They were all heroes, and, valiantly 
 exposing their breasts to the deadly bullets of the 
 enemy, they quietly sent, like angels of death, 
 their own dreadful summons to their terrible 
 foe. There was, however, no lack of misunder 
 standings. Captain Todd and others lost their 
 lives in a very careless manner by making a sortie 
 from the barricades in order to drive the Indians 
 back. They were, of course, unmercifully butch 
 ered only a few steps from the barricades. The 
 Indians made the fortunate mistake of too heavily 
 charging their rifles, and, on this account, often 
 shot above the mark. 
 
 A baker named Castor wanted to carry bread to 
 some hungry customers, and, being obliged to 
 expose himself to the fire of the hostiles, put on a 
 buffalo robe so as to appear like an Indian. A 
 white man took him for one of them and of course 
 shot him. 
 
 An old man named Kupke was crazed by fear 
 and left the fortifications, and his body was after 
 wards found frightfully mutilated. 
 
136 THE INDIANS BEVENGE; OB 
 
 What a relief it must have been to those brave 
 people when, at the break of day, the Indians 
 began to disperse! The Lord s Day it was Sun 
 day, August 24th brought salvation and safety. 
 How many of the Indians were killed cannot be 
 estimated, since they took with them when at all 
 possible the dead and wounded. But the quan 
 tity of blood discovered around the city gave evi 
 dence of a terrible loss to them. 
 
 New Ulm had only eight dead and sixty 
 wounded. Many of the latter died on account of 
 its being impossible to give them the necessary care. 
 One hundred and forty-nine residences were de 
 stroyed. Between nine and ten o clock, Capt. Cox 
 managed to get into town with seventy-five men. 
 Soon after that all the Indians retreated and held 
 a council, whereupon they left altogether. Their 
 main camping ground was in the neighborhood of 
 the present Catholic cemetery. It is said that 
 their sudden retreat was partly caused by a piece 
 of strategy. It is well known that nothing can 
 terrify the Indians so much as artillery. An 
 inventive genius placed a stovepipe upon a cart, 
 and two anvils were used for making the necessary 
 noise. The Indians were thereby made to believe 
 that a cannon had arrived during the night. This 
 reminds us of the fatal horse of " Troy. It was 
 there that strategy conquered the old city, and 
 here the young city was saved by the same means. 
 
 Captain Cox had been charged by the Governor 
 to command the people to leave the town as soon 
 
DAYS OP HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 137 
 
 as possible. Some refused to leave, especially 
 Captain Nix. They were of the opinion that, 
 after they were now somewhat secure and had 
 gone through so much, they ought not so easily 
 give up their homes to the enemy. Their victories 
 thus far made them proud and courageous, and 
 they did not think it necessary to fly from even so 
 formidable an enemy. The majority, however, 
 were in favor of leaving the city, and the minority 
 willingly gave in, in consideration of the many 
 women and children and wounded men. More 
 over, it was almost impossible for the two thou 
 sand five hundred persons to find accommodations 
 in the forty-nine houses that had remained intact. 
 Provisions were also wanting. The numerous 
 dead animals that were lying in and around town 
 exposed to a hot summer sun soon would have 
 filled the air with a stench that would have made a 
 stay impossible. Sunday afternoon, preparations 
 were made for removing to Mankato, twenty-eight 
 miles from New Ulm. Monday morning, August 
 25th, a long caravan some in wagons, others on 
 horses, and others on foot moved towards Man 
 kato. There were in the line one hundred and 
 fifty wagons, of which fifty-six were carrying the 
 sick and the wounded. The deserted city pre 
 sented a very melancholy aspect. On account of 
 the scarcity of teams many articles of furniture 
 which had been so anxiously protected by their 
 owners had to be left behind. All manner of 
 things were lying about in the deserted houses 
 
138 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OB 
 
 and in the streets. Of the hundreds of articles 
 only the more important and valuable had been 
 removed. Some tried to carry household utensils 
 on their shoulders, but, finding it inconvenient if 
 not impossible, dropped them. The road between 
 New Ulm and Mankato was therefore covered with 
 miscellaneous household furniture. Nearly every 
 thing to which they had become devotedly 
 attached had to be left behind in order to save 
 their lives. The extent of the loss and the 
 seriousness of the situation increased their sorrow 
 more and more; and many a scalding tear was 
 shed as the stricken people looked, back upon 
 their lost treasures. But the saddest of all were 
 those who numbered their kindred among the 
 dead, and who were obliged to leave them un- 
 buried on hostile ground. These things were 
 more painful and oppressive than wounds. There 
 were lonesome hearts in that sad procession, 
 anxious to know what had become of father or 
 mother, husband or wife, sister or brother or 
 child. 
 
 When they reached Mankato orders were re 
 ceived to bring the sick and the wounded as well 
 as the women and children to St. Peter, twelve 
 miles farther. The able-bodied men were retained 
 to assist in defending the town, since the Winne- 
 bago Indians were reported to have gone on the 
 war-path. This separation of families was a new 
 source of anxiety and sorrow. On reaching St. 
 Peter the wounded and the helpless received all 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 139 
 
 possible care and attention at the hands of its 
 noble-hearted citizens. A few days before many 
 of the fugitives who had arrived there from West 
 Newton could get nothing to eat, because the 
 people of St. Peter did not believe the report of 
 an outbreak. There were so many sick and 
 wounded that the private residences could not 
 accommodate them all; the Catholic church was 
 therefore turned into a temporary hospital. Later 
 on, many of the wounded and sick, and also the 
 women and children, were removed down the Min 
 nesota Kiver to other towns Le Seuer, Hender 
 son, Belle Plaine, Shakopee, and even to St. Paul. 
 
 After a few days, many of the citizens of New 
 Ulm returned, for they had learned that a regular 
 militia regiment and a number of well-armed vol 
 unteers had gone out in pursuit of the Indians. 
 The defense of the town had no regular militia, 
 but was made up in a hurry of all kinds of people, 
 including farmers, mechanics and laborers. 
 
 The sufferings which they had endured, the 
 almost irreparable loss of property and the dread 
 of a repetition of these same trials were the causes 
 why a number of the people of New Ulm and its 
 vicinity did not return to their homes. St. Paul, 
 Cincinnati and Chicago now contain many of the 
 fugitives of that time. Many sold their property 
 for a mere trifle, if they could only secure a little 
 cash. Others more courageous took this occasion 
 to settle in that country and made fortunes. Many 
 thus obtained fine farms for a few hundred dollars 
 
140 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OB 
 
 which were even then worth more than as many 
 thousands. 
 
 It took quite a while, however, before immigra 
 tion to New Ulm and its surroundings made any 
 real progress, because the Indians continued for a 
 long time after the outbreak to harass the settlers. 
 It was hardly a year after that when Athanasius 
 Henle was shot at by the Indians, on his way to 
 town, in broad daylight. He escaped without 
 injury. Not far from there a man named Bosche 
 was shot dead the same day while working on 
 what is now Pfaender s farm, just as his three sons 
 were bringing him his dinner. But when, a few 
 years later, the United States Government indem 
 nified the people for their losses as far as money 
 could do it, a golden era opened for New Ulm and 
 vicinity. Immigrants continued to come, and they 
 brought with them wealth and prosperity. The 
 grasshopper plague from 1873 to 1876 interfered 
 somewhat with its progress for the time being. 
 But in spite of the calamities through which this 
 settlement had passed, having had more to endure 
 than any other settlement in the United States, 
 the New Ulm of to-day, on account of its substan 
 tial prosperity in both public and private build 
 ings, makes as favorable a showing for its size as 
 any other town in the Union. German persever 
 ance, industry and manners have established be 
 yond the Mississippi a cradle of culture; and its 
 steady and rapid progress is due to the untiring 
 hands of Germania s sons. 
 
BAYS OP HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 141 
 
 New Ulm is an almost exclusively German town. 
 Only about half a dozen of its property-holders 
 are not Germans. In its vicinity there is hardly a 
 settler to be found who was not born and raised in 
 some part of Germany. Every German province 
 from the shores of the North Sea to the southern 
 borders of Austria, and from the banks of the 
 Moselle to the Neva, has sent her representatives; 
 and still there is room for many thousands more. 
 There is no longer any danger from the Indians, 
 even though the new-comer should go hundreds of 
 miles beyond New Ulm. Only a small tribe of 
 the Sioux live in Dakota, near Big Stone Lake, 
 and all these are on friendly terms with the whites. 
 From Minnesota the implacable Sioux is removed 
 forever. 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Punishment of Criminals. The Greatest Evil-doers go Free. 
 A Difficult Campaign. Many Indians Captured. 
 Three Hundred and Three Condemned to Death. 
 Citizens of New Ulm and the Captives. They were to 
 be Massacred. Thirty-nine Executed, the others Par 
 doned by President Lincoln. Names of the Con 
 demned. An Amputated Nose. Rev. Eiggs reads the 
 Sentence of Death to the Condemned. Their Religious 
 Professions. Martial Law in Mankato. Last Farewell 
 from Friends and Relatives. Ta-ti-mi-na. Ta-zoo and 
 Red Iron. Death-wailing of the Condemned. The 
 Gallows. The Indians Decorate Themselves for Death. 
 End of the Condemned. Final Scene. 
 
 THE agents who so shamefully defrauded the 
 Indians ought to have been punished as 
 severely as the Indians themselves; but they, the 
 originators of the whole trouble, could not be 
 reached by the laws of the land. It was only 
 those who were reached by the cruel hands of the 
 irritated Indians that suffered for those men s 
 misdeeds. Many of them are enjoying life in 
 mansions erected by the money that they stole 
 from the poor Indians, and the cement of those 
 buildings is the innocent blood of hundreds of 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 143 
 
 the unfortunate settlers. Do they ever give a 
 thought that a higher tribunal awaits them ? * 
 
 After a long and difficult campaign, General 
 Sibley had succeeded in capturing a large number 
 of the Indians who had taken part in this massacre. 
 Three hundred and three of them were condemned 
 to death. The idea of executing so many men, 
 several of whom were fathers of families, roused 
 the sympathy of a large number of influential 
 citizens of the United States, and the leading 
 papers throughout the land espoused the cause of 
 the condemned. It was urged that the mischief 
 which had been done could not in any way be 
 lessened by the wholesale destruction of so many 
 lives. Probably, the conviction was gaining 
 ground in many minds that the revolt of the 
 Indians was not altogether without cause. Again, 
 they had already suffered severely for their out 
 break by privations and the loss of many lives. 
 Those three hundred and three Indians were in 
 strict confinement in a camp between Mankato 
 and South Bend on the banks of the Minnesota. 
 When they were led as captives through New Ulm 
 on the 7th of November, 1862, a new massacre 
 
 * Captain Thompson, at the time a banker at St. Paul, 
 who handled a good deal of the Indians money before the 
 outbreak, was so poor at La Crosse, "Wis., before he became 
 Superintendent of Indian affairs for Minnesota and Iowa, 
 that he was on the point of losing his ferry-boatso heavily 
 was it laden with debts. Soon after he had become Super 
 intendent, he had money enough to invest a million dollars 
 in Southern Minnesota K. B. Bonds. 
 
144 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 had almost taken place. The remembrance of 
 their awful deeds was still fresh in the minds of 
 the people, and nothing but the extraordinary 
 vigilance and prudence of the officers in charge 
 prevented another terrible catastrophe. The 
 female portion of the community proved to be the 
 most dangerous, for they attacked the destroyers 
 of their families and their homes with a shower of 
 stones. Many of the Indians were seriously 
 wounded, and the commanding officer, Colonel 
 Marshall, found it necessary to keep them out of 
 town and lead them by another road to Mankato. 
 But this was not the first time the Indians were in 
 danger of being massacred. The anger of the 
 whites was so great that an attack upon them, to 
 their certain destruction, was planned on all sides. 
 At New Ulm orders had been given to follow the 
 prisoners, attack them at night in the woods 
 between New Ulm and Mankato, and put them all 
 to death. Similar threats were made at Mankato, 
 and during the night of the 4th of December a 
 detachment of cavalry and infantry were sent to 
 the camp to prevent a possible attack. On the 6th 
 of December, Governor Ramsey issued a procla 
 mation earnestly warning the people against such 
 action. During the time the Indians were kept in 
 confinement near Mankato many conferences were 
 held to determine how many and which of them 
 should be put to death. These conferences lasted 
 more than a month. Stephen Miller then pro 
 claimed the order of President Lincoln, that of 
 
DAYS OP HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 145 
 
 the Sioux, half-breeds as well as Indians, thirty- 
 nine should suffer the penalty of death. This 
 order was dated December 7, 1862. The execution 
 should take place on Friday, December 26, 1862. 
 On Monday, December 2d, the thirty-nine con 
 demned were separated from the others. The 
 reader may find an interest in the names of some 
 of the condemned. Among them were, Wahe-hua 
 (Unknown); Wahpa-doo-ta (Red Foliage); Ma-za- 
 bom-doo (Iron Blower); Sna-ma-ne (Ringing Foot 
 man); Hin-han-schoon-ko-ag-ma-ke (A Footman 
 with an Owl s Tail); The-he-hito-ne-sha (Forbid 
 ding His House); Rha-in-yan-ka-ne (Battling Run 
 ner); Ta-zoo (Red Otter); Wy-a-tah-ta-wa (His 
 People). 
 
 One of the ugliest in the lot was " Amputated 
 Nose." This monster in human form had killed 
 twenty-one men, women and children, mostly 
 Germans. In Beaver Creek settlement the In 
 dians captured a wagon-load of fugitives, and, 
 whilst two of them held the horses, he jumped on 
 the wagon and killed nine children with his toma 
 hawk. He tore one of them from the arms of its 
 mother, and, running a long iron rod through its 
 body, fastened it to a fence. Having cut off the 
 mother s hands and feet, the savages left her to 
 die by the roadside. 
 
 Rev. Riggs, an Episcopal minister, and their 
 
 own missionary, had to read to them the sentence 
 
 of death in the Sioux language. This was a very 
 
 impressive scene, but the Indians remained 
 
 7 
 
146 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 unmoved. .Only one half-breed named Milaud 
 appears to have taken the matter seriously to heart. 
 During the reading of the awful sentence many of 
 them quietly continued smoking their pipes. One 
 of them, as soon as he learned the day appointed 
 for the carrying out of the sentence, emptied his 
 pipe and at once filled it again with kinikinik (the 
 red bark of a shrub) whilst another was in the act 
 of preparing a handful of the same in order to 
 sweeten the few remaining days of his earthly 
 career. 
 
 According to the principles of our free institu 
 tions every one of the condemned was at liberty to 
 choose the religion in which he wanted to die, and 
 they were officially notified of the fact. The 
 Government also offered to procure the spiritual 
 advisers of their choice. Strange as it may 
 appear, thirty-six out of the thirty-nine became 
 Catholics, though they had always been under the 
 spiritual guidance of Protestant ministers who, 
 as has been said, were in the employ of the Gov 
 ernment for years past at the different agencies. 
 Their Catholic spiritual adviser was the Rev. 
 Father Ravoux, who is at present attached to the 
 Cathedral at St. Paul as Vicar-General of the 
 diocese.* Martial law was proclaimed at Mankato 
 by Stephen Miller on the 24th of December, and 
 
 * The different Indian tribes who, some years ago, held a 
 great council with the representatives of the Government 
 also wanted only Catholic priests, a fact which was reported 
 in every paper throughout the country. 
 
DATS OF HORROR Oft THE FRONTIER. 147 
 
 was to be in force within a radius of sixteen miles. 
 On the same day the friends and relatives of the 
 condemned were permitted to bid them a last 
 farewell. There one could see that all men, of 
 whatever color or nationality, have the same ten 
 der feelings for their own at the most critical 
 moment in life. The rough-looking and appar 
 ently unfeeling redskins could only with the 
 greatest difficulty refrain from weeping as they 
 took leave of their friends, or as they were send 
 ing messages to their absent relatives. They were 
 especially deeply moved and sad when they spoke 
 of their women and children. Otherwise they 
 seemed perfectly prepared to meet death. The 
 expressions of their sentiments are very interesting. 
 
 Ta-te-mi-na, an old Indian, wanted his relatives 
 to be told not to lament over his death. "I am 
 old/ said he, " and would not live long anyway. 
 This execution cannot shorten my days much. I 
 die innocent. My hands are not stained with the 
 blood of the whites; and this gives me hope to be 
 saved in the great beyond. I hope my friends 
 will regard my death as a passage into a better 
 world. I have every hope to enter directly into 
 the home of the Great Spirit, where I will be 
 happy for ever." 
 
 When Bed Iron, chief of the Sissetons, who, 
 together with chief A-ki-pa, had labored to pre 
 vent the Indians from going on the war-path, took 
 leave of the condemned chief Ta-zoo, the latter 
 said to them: "Friends, last summer you were 
 
148 THE INDIANS* REVENGE; OR 
 
 against us. You were constantly dreading an 
 outbreak of those who were determined to destroy 
 the whites. Yourselves and your relatives were 
 exposed to many threats and insults; but you were 
 firm in your friendship for the whites, and 
 advised the Indians not to make war upon them. 
 Your actions were condemned at the time, but 
 now we recognize your wisdom. You were right 
 when you said that the whites could not be anni 
 hilated, and it was madness to attempt it. You 
 were then with your families, and your lives were 
 in danger. * To-day you are here at liberty, giv 
 ing us food and helping to watch us, and thirty- 
 nine of us will have to die in two days, because we 
 refused to listen to your advice and follow your 
 example. 
 
 On Friday morning, when Father Kavoux en 
 couraged the Indians to face death bravely, old 
 Ta-zoo broke out into a sad lamentation, and 
 all the others fell in. It was neither a voice of 
 despair nor an expression of sorrow, but rather a 
 paroxysm of savage passion, and made such an 
 impression upon eye and ear that even those who 
 did not understand the words could feel the 
 meaning. Sometimes they would interrupt their 
 wailing by a smoke, during which they sat 
 motionless and in profound silence, which was 
 
 * Those chiefs, among whom were Bed Horn, A-ki-pa, 
 Other Day and Ta-tan-ka-nazin, were regarded as traitors by 
 the Indians, and were constantly watched because they were 
 friendly towards the whites. 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 
 
 interrupted only by an occasional murmur and 
 the rattling of their chains. At times a laugh 
 could be heard when their friends wished the one 
 or the other a happy journey into the land of the 
 Great Spirit. They gave their pipes and trinkets 
 to their intimate friends. They took great pains 
 in decorating themselves for the last moment, 
 making use of little pocket mirrors and decking 
 their hair with feathers and ribbons. They also 
 painted their faces with great care. Most of them 
 wore religious emblems: crosses, rosaries and 
 medals. When they shook hands with their 
 friends for the last time, they pointed toward 
 heaven, saying: " We are going upward." 
 
 Their fetters were now removed and their arms 
 pinioned. Soon after 9 o clock Father Kavoux 
 entered the prison. The guard withdrew, and they 
 stood up in rows. After a short exhortation the 
 good Father knelt down and prayed with them, 
 They all prayed aloud. During these religious 
 exercises they appeared to be men of a different 
 race. Their voices were soft and mild, and every 
 semblance of the Indian warrior was gone. The 
 gallows on which the thirty-nine were to die 
 together was a large square structure, erected on 
 Front street in the town of Mankato, and on the 
 east bank of the Minnesota. It was so arranged 
 that the cutting of one rope would cause them all 
 to swing in the air. As soon as the Sheriff opened 
 the prison door to lead them out they followed 
 cheerfully. It seemed as if the news of a pardon 
 
150 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 could not have induced them to leave their prison 
 more readily than this summons to death did. 
 They ascended the scaffold in haste such as if they 
 were afraid of being left behind. They were 
 almost continually singing their melancholy songs, 
 and only here and there a shrill yell was heard. 
 As soon as the white caps were drawn over their 
 faces there ensued a scene which is very hard to 
 describe. All began to sing, and although there 
 appeared many a dissonance, it was a singularly 
 doleful harmony. The fatal trap-door was now 
 about to be sprung. Their trembling forms were 
 moving to and fro, and, although bound, they 
 tried to take one another by the hand, which 
 several succeeded in doing, since they stood so 
 close together. Three or four would thus cling 
 together, and their hands would go up and down 
 with the rise and fall of their voices. An old man 
 tried in vain to reach the hand of his companion 
 in death, and this greatly roused the sympathy of 
 the spectators. Every one called out his own 
 name, and wanted to hear the name of his friend, 
 which was as much as to say: "I am here. * 
 
 Major Brown gave the signal that everything 
 was ready. The beating of a drum, which could 
 hardly be heard above the voices of the dying and 
 all was over ! The rope which was fastened to 
 the trap-door was cut by J. Duly of Lake Shetek. 
 The Indians had killed three of his children 
 and taken his wife and two other children cap 
 tive. For half a minute the bodies hung there 
 
DAYS OF HOBBOB ON THE FBONTIEB. 151 
 
 motionless, only trembling a little, After a minute 
 some drew up their feet once or twice and then 
 moved no more. One of them was still breathing 
 after ten minutes, and only after re-arranging the 
 rope around his neck did he breathe his last. After 
 the bodies had been examined by the physicians, 
 a few mule teams were driven up and the bodies 
 were conveyed to their common grave below the 
 town. 
 
 A very large number of people and a great 
 many soldiers witnessed the scene, the like of 
 which will probably never again take place. The 
 execution of thirty-nine at the same moment, and 
 by one and the same instrument of death, stands a 
 solitary fact in the history of our country. 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 General Events. Suabian Settlement. A Church and its 
 Shadow. Vincent Bruner s Drive. Fugitives from 
 Lafayette. Many Murders. A Faithful Dog. West 
 Newton. Maria Hartmann s Account. Florian Hart- 
 mann s Death. A Friend after Weeks of Solitude. 
 Strangling of the Faithful Dog. Bread and Berries. 
 New Love for Life. A Loaf oE Bread between Four 
 Dead Bodies. A Walk among the Dead. Safety. 
 Again among Men. 
 
 THIS ends the history of the outbreak, as far 
 as New Ulm is concerned. The author, 
 however, deems it of interest to the reader to add 
 a few facts in connection with other places. This 
 will also serve to give a better understanding of 
 the massacre. This work cannot lay claim to a 
 full account of the outbreak. There were thou 
 sands of persons connected with it, and the story 
 of each would be an interesting recital. It is a 
 pity that some able writer does not undertake the 
 task of gathering all the interesting facts con 
 nected with the massacre, and in due form hand 
 them down to posterity. 
 
 During the year 1855, a party of courageous 
 emigrants from Suabia settled on the beautiful 
 prairie on the north bank of the Minnesota, six 
 miles northwest of New Ulm. A few Bavarians, 
 and later on, some German Bohemians, joined 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 153 
 
 them. On the spot where the magnificent Catho 
 lic church now stands, there was at the time an 
 old log cabin which they called a church. Beside 
 the cabin was a saloon in which the Suabians were 
 wont to seek consolation for their bodies, if the 
 absence of the priest deprived them of food for 
 the soul. The saloon belonged to Jacob Manerle, 
 from "Wurtemberg. One of his relatives, Vincent 
 Bruner, had a farm two miles west of the church. 
 On the 18th of August he was hauling wheat into 
 his barn. At dinner-time an Indian named Dick 
 inson came down from the Lower Agency. He 
 came there by mistake, having taken the wrong 
 road on his way to New Ulm, and asked Bruner 
 for a team to go to New Ulm where he had press 
 ing business to attend to. Bruner refused, but 
 offered to go with him to a neighbor who had time 
 to spare to bring him to town. Dickinson then 
 told Bruner that he wanted to procure soldiers, for 
 the Indians had gone on the war-path. Bruner 
 then hitched up his team and went with him. 
 Beaching the river bottom they commenced to 
 talk with the neighbors, and while doing so, the 
 report of fire-arms was heard. Bruner said he 
 would have to turn back to warn his neighbors 
 and protect his family. Dickinson then said he 
 might go back if he wanted to, but he would keep 
 the horse and wagon; if that was not satisfactory 
 he would kill him. They now drove as fast as 
 possible towards New Ulm, which was then only 
 three miles distant. Dickinson had promised to 
 
154 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OB 
 
 pay him well for this trouble, but he did not. 
 Dickinson was afterwards killed. 
 
 Near New Ulm they met three Indians who 
 laughed at them because they came in such haste. 
 They found the people of New Ulm in a state of 
 great excitement, for they were engaged in making 
 preparations for defense against their enemy, the 
 news of the murders near Henle s place having 
 just reached them. A little later Zicher and 
 Eupke arrived, announcing the death of their 
 companions and asking for help. Upon Zich er s 
 advice Bruner drove back across the lower ferry to 
 West Newton, and taking the road that leads 
 across the high lands, he hurried to his house. 
 He gave the news to those who were working in 
 the fields; but they did not believe him, and he 
 was even laughed at. He therefore took his 
 family and removed them to St. Peter. Messen 
 gers were now hurrying from house to house pro 
 claiming the dreadful news and warning the set 
 tlers to leave. 
 
 At Lafayette, four miles from the church, forty- 
 five teams and a large number of men, women and 
 children gathered at the house of Anton Kaus. 
 On account of scarcity of ammunition they left 
 about midnight for St. Peter, a distance of three 
 miles. Coming near the town many of them 
 suddenly determined to go back to Swan Lake; 
 and from there they could see great fires at New 
 Ulm. Among these who remained behind (twenty- 
 three families in all) were Epple, Matsh and Vet- 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 155 
 
 ter, with some settlers from Lafayette. These 
 were anxious to observe things from their own 
 homes, and for a while went back and forth, not 
 knowing what to do. They could see Indians on 
 all sides. Near Albrecht s place twelve of them 
 met, and after a short consultation decided to go 
 further west. They slept in hay-stacks that night 
 and next morning returned to their homes. On 
 their way they found many houses deserted and 
 the doors locked. From the upper story of a 
 house they could see Indians on their ponies 
 about a mile and a half away. Four of the party 
 having already left in the direction of the Indians, 
 GL Katzenberger hurried after them and called 
 them back, and they all hid in the woods a short 
 distance from the house. The Indians came up 
 very close to them. From their hiding-place they 
 could even see them setting fire to several stacks 
 of grain, barns, and the splendid structure called 
 the Lafayette House, belonging to Anton Kaus. 
 Katzenberger had a good dog with him, and for 
 fear that he might bark and put the Indians on 
 their track he hung him to a tree. Against the 
 advice of his friends Manerle returned home, 
 believing that the Indians, with whom he was well 
 acquainted, would not molest him. His decapi 
 tated body was afterwards found near his house, 
 but the head was not discovered. For ten days 
 his faithful dog sat beside the body of his master. 
 The Indians, however, discovered the party that 
 were in hiding; and one of them came up close 
 
156 THE INDIANS KEVENGE; OR 
 
 and said: "Come along, boys!" They did not 
 obey the summons, but fled towards New Ulm and 
 crossed the Minnesota in an old and leaky canoe. 
 This was on the 23d of August, and they had not 
 been at New Ulm more than half an hour when 
 the Indians surrounded the town. 
 
 Only fourteen houses were burned at West 
 Newton; but the other places were completely 
 destroyed by fire. The school-house and the 
 Catholic church remained intact. Of the Ger 
 mans who lived near New Ulm and were massacred 
 in that county the author knew Christian Richter, 
 Max Heck, Fr. Gottlieb, Gerbeth, John Schwarz, 
 Anna Maria and Katharine Scharz. 
 
 Maria Hartmann, Henle s sister, now Mrs. J. 
 Bobletter, whose husband, on the 18th of August, 
 was killed on his farm near Henle s place, suffered 
 greatly, but 4 was fortunate under the circum 
 stances. She tells her own story as follows: 
 "My husband, Florian Hartmann, was on the 18th 
 day of August engaged with another man, John 
 Bohner, in binding wheat near our house. When 
 I had their dinner ready for them I heard some 
 noise, and on looking out I could see houses on 
 fire, and also thought I could see them at work 
 trying to save the buildings. At the same 
 moment I heard the cry " Nippo!" (kill) and the 
 reports of several rifles. Thinking the Indians 
 were killing some cattle, I ran out to see what was 
 going on. An Indian came close up to the house j 
 stared at me and then ran away. Full of fear I 
 
DAYS OF HOEKOR ON THE FRONTIER. 157 
 
 hurried towards my husband who was about forty 
 rods from the house, and on crossing the road I 
 noticed a man lying on the ground and thought 
 he was asleep. It was Hartmann s hired man, 
 Bohner, and he was covered with blood. Look 
 ing for my husband I found him about thirty steps 
 away from Bohner, lying on the ground. He 
 motioned to me to keep quiet and to drag him 
 into the corn-field, because he was shot. Stricken 
 with fear, I was powerless to do it. I cast myself 
 down beside my husband, and in my excessive 
 grief knew not what to do. Soon after, two 
 Indians came up to the dying Bohner and fired 
 two more shots at him. My poor husband then 
 begged me to hide in the corn-field, because I 
 could not do him any good where I was. I ran 
 and hid as he told me, digging a hole in the 
 ground with my hands to creep in. I remained 
 there till towards evening. Two Indians passed 
 close by me, but did not notice me. 
 
 "About 8 o clock I heard some one weeping 
 bitterly, but did not dare to leave my place, think 
 ing it might be an Indian. After a while I crept 
 toward my husband, and found him cold and stiff 
 in death. I took some hair from his head as a 
 remembrance, and fled into the woods. Even the 
 animals seemed to realize what was going on. 
 "Under a large oak in the vicinity of a spring I 
 remained all that night, and toward 4 o clock in 
 the morning I hurried towards the Minnesota in 
 order to escape across the ferry into Nicolet 
 
158 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 County. But the boat was on the other side of 
 the river. I tried in vain to get across on the 
 rope, and so I had to hide all day in the woods, 
 and suffered greatly from the mosquitoes. About 
 8 o clock in the evening I went back to our house 
 and passed five Indian tepees on my way. 
 
 "I went into the house to take some clothing, 
 and in picking up some of the bedding that was 
 lying on the floor I noticed a wounded Indian 
 lying thereon, and immediately ran away. When 
 I passed the barn in my flight an Indian fired at 
 me, but missed me on account of the darkness of 
 the night. During the whole of that night and 
 the following day I remained in concealment. On 
 the fourth day it rained heavily. I was very tired 
 and completely worn out. Such sadness overcame 
 me that I was almost sorry for not having found 
 death at the hands of the Indians. The rain con 
 tinued to the fifth day, and being completely 
 drenched, I ventured back to the house; but on 
 going in I found nearly everything gone. However, 
 I felt happy to find some dry underclothing to put 
 on. The hogs were in their pen and screamed for 
 hunger. I had compassion on them and gave 
 them some corn. I was lucky enough to find a 
 loaf of bread, and with this I went back to my 
 hiding place. But I was sorry to have betrayed 
 my presence through my compassion for the hun 
 gry animals. On the sixth day I wanted to go 
 to the house, but noticing some Indians near 
 the place I hurried back. ^ During this and the 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 159 
 
 next day I heard continual shooting. On the 
 evening of the eighth day my dog came to me and 
 was overjoyed to see me. I, too, rejoiced as if I 
 had met with a friend in my terrible loneliness. 
 I shared the remainder of my bread with him. 
 He seemed to be very hungry. But at the same 
 moment the thought struck me that he might 
 betray my hiding-place, and in order to remove 
 that danger I took my apron and strangled him 
 with it. But he fought so fiercely, that it was 
 only with the greatest exertions that I succeeded 
 killing him. 
 
 "On the morning of the ninth day I heard a 
 great noise which seemed to come nearer and 
 nearer; but I soon felt relieved when I found it to 
 be only a few hogs. I remained two more days in 
 my concealment, and hardly dared to go a hun 
 dred steps farther. In my terrible condition, liv 
 ing on a little bread and wild berries, life seemed 
 to have new charms. I enjoyed the singing of the 
 birds, and thanked my Creator and prayed for the 
 preservation of my life. 
 
 "A strange presentiment made me leave my 
 hiding place on the twelfth day. I went to the 
 homes of my brothers, and to that of Casimir, 
 but found them all empty. A terrible sight pre 
 sented itself to me in Zettel s house. There I 
 found the bodies of the father and his four child- 
 dren, and between them a loaf of bread. I was 
 very hungry and greatly desired to take the bread, 
 but the odor of the corpses was so repulsive that 
 
160 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 I could not eat it. In Pelzl s house I found the 
 dead bodies of his father and of a woman. A. 
 short distance from the house I found the bodies 
 of old Messmer and of a girl. In Anton Henle s 
 house lay the body of one of his children. The 
 air was everywhere filled with the stench of the 
 corpses. 
 
 " I now determined to go to New Ulm, six 
 miles distant. In the cemetery I noticed a white 
 flag, which filled me with courage and hope. But 
 when I came near town and noticed that many 
 buildings had been burned down and the town 
 was deserted, new fear and anxiety overcame me. 
 I did not go farther, but returned immediately to 
 my hiding-place because I was afraid I might 
 meet Indians in town. At 7 o clock in the evening 
 I was again at my brother Anton s house, from 
 which I could hear a great noise. I went in 
 because I thought 1 would have to die anyway. 
 The noise, however, was caused by all sorts of 
 animals that had gathered in the house. 
 
 " From there I went to my own house, and 
 to bed, and reproached myself for having gone 
 away so far. On the following day I searched for 
 some potatoes; but it was only with great difficulty, 
 and after going to two other houses, that I could 
 find a match. As soon as I had found some 
 matches, I returned to my house, feeling rich and 
 happy, and prepared a soup. I had two matches 
 left, and for fear that I might lose them, I kept 
 up a fire at a stump near by. 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 161 
 
 " On the fourteenth day I found some eggs and a 
 sack of flour, but could not make use of the flour. 
 After that I remained in- doors most of the time. 
 An ox came up to the house with an ugly wound. 
 I washed the wound and the animal got well. A 
 calf had one of its eyes shot out and died. I then 
 began to gather plums and nuts and dig pota 
 toes, because I had lost all hopes of being rescued, 
 and wanted to provide for the winter. I was 
 under the impression that all the settlers had been 
 put to death. 
 
 " On the seventeenth day I went to look for the 
 body of my husband, and, on my way thither, I 
 heard some shooting and the barking of dogs. I 
 almost fainted on looking up and seeing eight men 
 come towards me. One of them leveled his gun, 
 and now I thought I would after all have to die. 
 But the cry: O sister ! roused me again, and in 
 a moment I was in the arms of my brother Atha- 
 nasius, who had taken me for a squaw on account 
 of the change my sufferings and anxieties had 
 brought upon me. Fortunately I knew of an old 
 wagon near by which had been left by the Indians. 
 My brother had only a sled for his horse. The 
 wagon was fixed up and we went to town with it, 
 where I again enjoyed the society of human 
 beings, of which I had been deprived for more 
 than a fortnight." 
 
CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Justina Krieger s Adventures. The Families Buss and Bosbe 
 Massacred. A Crowd of Fugitives. A Pregnant 
 Woman Cut Open and the Child Nailed to a Tree. A 
 Three-year old Child sits beside the Dead Body of its 
 Mother. To Fort Eidgely. A Judas Kiss. Betraying 
 Indians. Money and Life. A Wholesale Massacre. 
 The Women Requested to go with the Indians. They 
 are Shot. Others Killed with Tomahawks and Eifle- 
 stocks. Mrs. Krieger Shot. " Papa, don t sleep so long. 
 Deserted Children. A Frightful Hospital. Flight 
 into the Woods. The Dead Stripped by the Indians. 
 A House with seven sick Children Burned. Flight to 
 Fort Bidgely. Terrible Sufferings of the Fugitives. 
 Safety after many long days. Mrs. Krieger s Terrible 
 Night, Undressed with the Sword. Fearful Butchery 
 of Wilhelmina Kitzman. Twelve Terrible Days. Final 
 Eescue. In Fort Eidgely. 
 
 A MONG the adventures of those settlers who 
 JL\. lived at a distance from New Ulm, the story 
 of Justina Krieger is probably the most interest 
 ing. She came from Posen in Germany, where 
 she was born on the 17th of July, 1835. Her first 
 husband died in Germany, leaving her with four 
 children, two boys and two girls. After coming 
 to this country she married in Wisconsin one 
 Frederick Krieger, and bore him three children. 
 In the spring of 1862 they came to the Upper 
 Minnesota River, forty-five miles from New Ulm, 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 163 
 
 and twenty-seven miles from Fort Kidgely. On 
 the 18th of August, 1862, her husband being 
 absent from home, two men came to her house 
 and told her that they had found a woman and 
 two children lying dead by the road-side. Arti 
 cles of furniture were lying around, and there was 
 every indication of their having been murdered. 
 They had just come from the Lower Agency, and 
 immediately went back to the scene of the murder 
 in order to find out how it happened. Entering 
 the house of a farmer named Buss, they found 
 him and his wife and their three children dead. 
 They also found the owner of the next house, 
 Mannweiler, tying dead near his dwelling. He 
 had been shot through the breast. At John 
 Kosbe s place they found his body and that of his 
 wife lying near a grindstone, where they had 
 been murdered whilst sharpening a scythe. Two 
 small children with their heads split open were 
 lying near their dead mother. From there they 
 could see many houses at a distance, and not no 
 ticing any signs of life anywhere, they concluded 
 that this was the work of the Indians. They then 
 returned to the house of Justina Krieger, whose 
 husband was absent in company with his nephew 
 on a fishing excursion. Justina took her children 
 and hurried to the house of her brother, Paul 
 Kitzmann. The two men ran through the woods 
 to their families. Frederick Krieger and his 
 nephew heard their calls, and soon returned to 
 
164 THE INDIANS BEVENGE; OB 
 
 their house where the woman had sought refuge 
 with her children. 
 
 The older children were hurriedly sent to the 
 neighbors with the terrible news, and inside of an 
 hour thirteen families had gathered at Kitzmann s 
 place. It was about 8 o clock on Monday evening, 
 August the 18th, and all determined to fly to Fort 
 Eidgely. When they noticed that Schwandt, one 
 of the neighbors, was missing, they sent messen 
 gers to him. As they approached the place they 
 saw every indication that the house had been 
 robbed. Schwandt s son-in-law was lying on the 
 door steps with three bullets in his body. His 
 wife (Schwandt s daughter), who had been with 
 child, was found dead, her womb cut open and 
 the unborn child nailed to a tree. Her brother, a 
 thirteen-year-old lad, whom the Indians thought 
 they had killed, saw how the child was taken 
 alive from the womb of his sister, and nailed to 
 the tree, where it lived for a little while. This 
 terrible deed was done in the forenoon of August 
 the 18th. The mother was found in the field, 
 beheaded. Beside her lay the body of their hired 
 man, Foss. Towards evening the boy regained a 
 little strength and fled into the next settlement, 
 a distance of three miles. He entered Bushe s 
 house only to find some thirty corpses, and among 
 them a three-year-old child, wounded, and sitting 
 beside its dead mother. The boy took the 
 child with him, carried it about four miles, and, 
 being unable to take it farther, left it at a house, 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 165 
 
 promising to return the next morning. He did 
 this in order to be able to save himself. He made 
 good his escape to Fort Ridgely, traveling for four 
 nights, and hiding during the day. The child was 
 afterwards found in captivity among the Indians, 
 and was brought to Fort Bidgely, where it died 
 from the effects of its wounds and exposure. 
 
 The messengers returned from Schwandt s 
 place with the blood-stained coat belonging to 
 Fross, and all hurried as quickly as possible 
 towards Fort Ridgely. In order to escape danger 
 they did not take the straight road leading to the 
 fort. They traveled all night, and about 8 o clock 
 next morning they found that they were only 
 about fourteen miles from home. There were 
 eleven men in the company, armed with common 
 shotguns. The wagons were so arranged that they 
 should offer the best possible protection as they 
 moved along. They met eight Indians on horse 
 back, some naked and some covered with blankets, 
 but all well armed. The men were determined to 
 open fire on them; but when they came to within 
 a hundred steps they gave signs not to shoot, and 
 made the men believe that they were friendly dis 
 posed. 
 
 One of the Indians, who was well acquainted 
 with Paul Kitzmann, rode up and shook him by 
 the hand, and, as a sign of the greatest friendship, 
 he kissed him. Oh, what a Judas kiss ! The 
 Indian asked them in English where they wanted 
 to go. After having received an answer, the 
 
166 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OB 
 
 Indian said that the Chippewas of Northern Min 
 nesota had gone on the war-path, and that they, 
 the Sioux, were after them in order to punish 
 them. They advised them not to go farther, but 
 to return to their homes unless they wanted to be 
 killed. At the same time he put his hand on 
 Kitzmann s shoulder and said: "You are a good 
 man. It would be a pity if you were to be killed." 
 The thirteen families, however, insisted upon 
 going to Fort Eidgely, until this Indian went 
 around and took each one by the hand, telling 
 them not to be afraid, and that they would protect 
 them. Kitzmann had often been on a hunt with 
 this Indian, and had great confidence in him. 
 When he saw he had gained his point, he called 
 the other Indians to shake hands with the people, 
 and they all asked the mothers to quiet the chil 
 dren, who were greatly alarmed at seeing the sav 
 age-looking redskins drawing near. 
 
 The Indians appeared so very friendly that the 
 settlers really believed all they said, and they laid 
 their guns in the wagons. After partaking to 
 gether of a meal consisting of bread and milk the 
 whites gave the Indians some money, and they 
 determined to turn back. After they had gone 
 back together about six miles the Indians were 
 asked whether they could not take a rest and let 
 their teams eat something. The Indians very will 
 ingly agreed to that and asked for something to 
 eat. They gave them bread, butter and water 
 melons and the Indians withdrew for about a 
 
DATS OP HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 167 
 
 quarter of a mile and ate alone. After they had 
 eaten they returned and wanted the whites to 
 move. Paul Kitzmann was requested to tell them 
 to go on and not to be afraid; that they (the 
 Indians) would soon follow, and not leave them, 
 but protect them until they had reached their 
 homes again. 
 
 After a while the Indians rode up to them and 
 at once surrounded the whole train. The poor 
 people were terrified at this unexpected movement, 
 and communicated to each other their fears. It was 
 thought best by the majority to open fire on them. 
 But they had laid down their guns, and not one of 
 them dared to look for his for fear that such a 
 move would incite the Indians to an immediate 
 attack. Notwithstanding this difficulty they were 
 all determined to open fire, except Kitzmann, who 
 had a great deal of confidence in the promises of 
 the savages. " Moreover," said he, " the Indians, 
 who carry their rifles in their hands, would kill us 
 all before we could get our guns out of our 
 wagons." 
 
 When they reached the place where the first dead 
 bodies had been found on Monday afternoon the 
 Indians became greatly excited, and all, except 
 one, placed themselves on a line behind the train, 
 as if in readiness for an attack, and demanded 
 their money. One of them went round and col 
 lected the money. Justina Krieger gave her hus 
 band five dollars and kept the remainder. Her 
 husband told her he had to die now, and gave her 
 
168 THE INDIANS KEVENGE; OR 
 
 his pocket-knife as a remembrance. After the 
 Indians had collected the money they rode away 
 towards the settlement where the dead bodies lay. 
 
 The families went towards their homes, and 
 about a mile and a half from Krieger s place they 
 found the dead bodies of two men who had just 
 been killed. No one knew them; but it was 
 evident that they had been murdered by the 
 Indians who accompanied them. They now 
 understood that they all had to die. The men 
 took their guns and desired to move to a place 
 where they could best defend themselves. On 
 coming within about a hundred yards of Krieger s 
 place some thirteen or fourteen Indians suddenly 
 came upon them from behind, surrounded the 
 train and opened fire on them. All the men 
 except three fell dead at the first volley. The 
 three who remained alive were : Fross, Zobel and 
 Krieger. 
 
 The Indians now declared that they would spare 
 the women on condition that they would go with 
 them, but that they would kill those who refused. 
 Some consented and others refused. Justina 
 Krieger declared that she would rather die with 
 her husband and children than go with them. 
 Her husband advised her to go, but she refused. 
 One of the women who went with the Indians 
 turned back and asked her to come along. But 
 on walking back a few steps she was shot, together 
 with six other women and two of the three men. 
 Krieger was now the only man alive. The living 
 
TA-TANKA-NAZIN, (STANDING BUFFALO) 
 
 A hereditary Chief of the Sissetons, who 
 
 remained loval to the Government. 
 
DAYS OP HORROR ON THE TRONTIEB. 169 
 
 now stood by their wagons bewailing their dead, 
 and their own misfortune not to be among them. 
 The Indians came up and with their rifle-stocks 
 brought them to the ground. Some of them 
 would rise up, the blood streaming from their 
 faces; but they were knocked down again until 
 they were dead. 
 
 Justina Krieger stood in her wagon, constantly 
 refusing to go with the Indians, although her hus 
 band, who knew that they would kill him, begged 
 her to go. He noticed one of the Indians level 
 ing his rifle at him, whilst another who stood 
 close behind him did the same, and in an instant 
 two bullets pierced his body, one of which passed 
 through his wife s garments. He fell between his 
 oxen and received two more shots. Justina 
 Krieger was in the act of throwing herself over the 
 body of her husband in order to die with him, 
 when she fell backwards into her wagon. Seven 
 teen buck-shot were imbedded in her body. She 
 had eight children with her. The baby was cov 
 ered with a blanket. The Indians took hold of 
 her, pulled her out of the wagon and left her for 
 dead. She did not regain consciousness until it 
 was quite dark. One of her step-children, a girl 
 of thirteen, found the baby some fifteen feet from 
 the wagon, and she made good her escape with it. 
 The Indians took two of the children with them. 
 A four-year-old boy escaped, and, coming back, 
 took his dead father by the hand and said pitifully : 
 8 
 
170 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 " Papa, papa, don t sleep so long !" Two of the 
 Indians rode up and took him away. 
 
 Two of their children ran into the woods. One 
 was eight and the other seven years old. From 
 the top of a tree the former told his little brother 
 that their mother was also dead. He could see 
 the Indians at their awful work. They both 
 began to weep bitterly; but another boy, August 
 Geist, begged them to be quiet, for if the Indians 
 would hear them they would certainly be killed. 
 These poor children remained in their conceal 
 ment for three days, and could often see the 
 Indians go up and down. After that they came 
 forth from their hiding-place and went from house 
 to house to set free all the stock that they found 
 inclosed. On Wednesday morning, August 20th, 
 they noticed Krieger s house on fire. After the 
 third night they concluded to go to Fort Kidgely, 
 which they reached after eight days, traveling 
 during the night and hiding amid the tall grass 
 during the day. One day they saw a wagon at a 
 distance, and, believing the people to be white 
 men, were on the point of running up to them 
 when suddenly they noticed a large number of 
 Indians emerging from the grass. The wagon 
 now turned in another direction, and the shrill 
 voice of a dying woman was distinctly heard. 
 
 They found many dead bodies on their way, and 
 among them seven dead Indians laid in a row. 
 Four of Mrs. Krieger s children, of whom the 
 eldest carried the baby in her arms, met in the 
 
DAYS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 171 
 
 woods. Two of them, who were thought to be 
 dead, were left behind; but they soon recovered a 
 little. The three older ones left the baby in 
 charge of their six-year-old sister and returned to 
 the scene of the murders, where they found seven 
 children and one woman alive. These were : a son 
 of Paul Kitzmann, two a half years old; two sons 
 of August Harning, one three and the other one 
 year old; a one-year-old son and a four-year-old 
 daughter of John Grundmann; two sons of Thiele, 
 one four years old and the other younger, and a 
 thirteen-year-old son of Urban. These were all 
 wounded and covered with blood. The tomahawk 
 had done the inhuman work. A woman named 
 Anna Zabel was also wounded. All these were 
 removed by the three girls into Krieger s house. 
 It was a sad hospital, and for the little ones 
 (among them a baby), no nourishment could be 
 found anywhere. The matron of this hospital was 
 less than thirteen years old. The poor children 
 wepfc bitterly for their mothers, some of whom 
 were dead and the others in a captivity worse than 
 death. The four-year-old daughter of Grund 
 mann had lost one of her hands, and amid tears 
 and sobs she would say: " Mamma always took 
 such good care of me, and now that I have lost 
 my hand, she does not want to come to me." 
 Poor child ! Your good mother was no more 
 among the living. Early in the morning Mrs. 
 Zabel told the children to go back into the woods, 
 as it was not safe for them to remain at the house. 
 
172 THE INDIANS* REVENGE; OB 
 
 The eldest of the girls called her two step-sisters 
 and the thirteen-year-old August Urban, and tak 
 ing also the baby, they crossed the field of blood, 
 and entered the woods once more. 
 
 Mrs. Krieger was still lying among the dead, at 
 times partly conscious but unable to move. The 
 children, on passing the place, noticed a man com 
 ing towards them on horseback. He was a half- 
 breed named Frenier, but the children took him 
 for an Indian and hid in the grass. When Fren 
 ier noticed the dead he appeared to be stricken 
 with terror and hastily rode away. Meanwhile 
 Mrs. Zabel had joined the young fugitives, and 
 they were hiding amid the tall grass near a small 
 creek. The Indians now drove up with a team of 
 oxen which they had taken from the poor victims 
 the day before. They began to strip the dead of 
 their clothing and set fire to the house in which 
 the seven wounded children had been left. The 
 little company witnessed it all from their hiding- 
 place. 
 
 After the Indians had left again, the poor 
 children, driven to it by hunger, went into Thiele s 
 house, where they were fortunate enough to find 
 flour and butter, and they prepared a meal for 
 themselves and the baby. For three days they 
 roamed about in the woods. On the third day 
 they saw some Indians plundering the house of 
 August Fross. They had left the baby asleep in 
 Thiele s house. Mrs. Zabel and the children now 
 decided to go to Fort Eidgely, which place they 
 
DATS OP HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 173 
 
 reached after eleven days. During that time they 
 lived on corn and water which they carried with 
 them in a kettle. When they came near the Fort 
 they did not recognize the place and thought it 
 was an Indian village. 
 
 During the last day the six-year-old daughter of 
 Krieger was so completely exhausted that she 
 could no longer stand up. Mrs. Zabel advised 
 the other girls to leave her behind, but the child 
 ren wept and lamented so bitterly that it could 
 not be done. They brought the child to a creek, 
 and on pouring water over her head she recovered 
 a little. They remained there a while, and on 
 finding a piece of water-melon which they gave 
 her, she recovered sufficiently to continue the 
 journey. 
 
 On a hill near the Fort they were arguing 
 whether it was the Fort or an Indian village. The 
 children judged correctly, but Mrs. Zabel was so 
 overcome by fear that she looked for the worst. 
 The children said that they could distinctly see 
 soldiers. The soldiers had also noticed the little 
 company, and they came out at once to get them. 
 Mrs. Zabel, however, believed them to be Indians, 
 and, summoning her remaining strength, ran 
 across the prairie as fast as she could. The sol 
 diers had to run after her and bring her back. 
 
 They were now safe. But what a spectacle to 
 behold I Tomahawks, rifle-stocks and knives had 
 covered them with bruises and wounds. They 
 were almost naked and on the point of starvation. 
 
174 THE INDIANS BEVENGE; OB 
 
 These sad remnants of once happy families were 
 now fed and cared for; and after days of fear and 
 anxiety which it is not in the power of pen 
 adequately to describe, they might now hope for 
 a quiet sleep. Alas ! their unfortunate parents, 
 brothers and sisters were lying dead on the open 
 prairie ! 
 
 Justina Krieger, who had been seriously 
 wounded and dragged from the wagon, regained 
 consciousness during the night, and although 
 extremely weak she attempted to get up. She 
 then heard threatening words in Sioux and noticed 
 some Indians near her, whereupon she fell back as 
 if she were dead. Two Indians came up and 
 began to rob the bodies of the slain. When they 
 came to her one of them kicked her and the other 
 felt her pulse, and even placed his hand over her 
 heart. But she remained quiet and held her 
 breath and closed her eyes. They were talking 
 together in their own language and believed her 
 to be dead. In an instant she felt a sharp knife 
 at her throat with which the Indian cut open her 
 clothing, moving the knife downwards over her 
 breast, inflicting serious wounds and almost dis 
 embowelling her. When they had stripped her of 
 her clothing they took her by the hair and dragged 
 her away a few steps. Again she became uncon 
 scious. The next thing she noticed was the same 
 horrible work of the two Indians, how they took a 
 hold of her niece, Wilhelmina Kitzmann, who was 
 still alive, and pulled her clothing over her head. 
 
DAYS OP HORROR OK THE FRONTIER. 175 
 
 Then one of them held one of her limbs in his 
 left hand, and with his knife in his right he began 
 to separate the flesh from the bone. The unfor 
 tunate girl twisted her body into all conceivable 
 shapes until the limb broke and was severed from 
 the body. She only cried: " O God ! O God !" 
 Thus mutilated she was left for dead. Her two 
 little sisters, who were crying most pitifully, were 
 taken along by the Indians. 
 
 After a few hours Mrs. Krieger found that her 
 left side was partly paralyzed. She tried to gather 
 a few pieces of clothing from the dead but she did 
 not succeed. As soon as she thought it safe she 
 crept towards her own house, and found a few 
 pieces of clothing near by. She did not venture 
 to go in, but went farther on to a creek where she 
 washed the blood from her wounds. She went on, 
 and finally reached the next settlement, where she 
 remained for three days. It was a distance of 
 nine miles. Whenever she noticed Indians or 
 heard any noise she would hide herself. And 
 thus she plodded along, not knowing where she 
 was going. 
 
 On Sunday evening she found several dead 
 bodies and many articles of furniture. On the 
 third day of her sufferings she came to a road, 
 and following this for some distance found water. 
 Excessive thirst had parched her lips and tongue. 
 And thus did she wander about for twelve days, 
 having at times only a few drops of dew to quench 
 her thirst. On the thirteenth day she reached 
 
176 THE INDIANS KEVENGE; OR 
 
 Beaver Creek, everywhere stumbling over dead 
 bodies of men, women and children. Again she 
 went towards the woods where she sat down and 
 fell asleep. Finally she reached the valley of the 
 Minnesota Kiver where she found a piece of a 
 buffalo-robe that served her for a bed, and she 
 took a little rest. A few wild plums were her 
 only food. It then began to rain and continued 
 so for a day and a night. She then wished the 
 Indians might come and kill her. She was so 
 weak that she could hardly rise to her feet. Two 
 armed men were now approaching her. She 
 could not see whether they were Indians or whites; 
 but, nevertheless, felt happy to think that in 
 either case her -sufferings might end. When they 
 came near her she saw that they were soldiers, and 
 she beckoned them to come up to her. Her suf 
 ferings were now over. Dr. Daniels, who was one 
 of the party, dressed her wounds, and nothing 
 was left undone to comfort her. She was brought 
 to Fort Eidgely, and, under the care of Dr. Mul- 
 ler and his estimable wife, she soon recovered. 
 She rejoiced to find most of her children there. 
 Of the baby left at Thiele s house nothing is 
 known. 
 
 On the the 3d of November, 1862, she was mar 
 ried to John J. Meyer, whom she met at St. Paul, 
 and who lost his whole family during those awful 
 days. 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 Other Accounts. Cruelty and Fierceness of the Savages. 
 An Example of Diabolical Atrocity. Terrible Sufferings 
 Endured. Accounts of Physicians. Justina Bolter s 
 Wanderings. Lavina Eastlick s Adventure. Enormous 
 Loss. A Flourishing Settlement Buined. Official Ke- 
 ports of Deaths. Seven Hundred Dead and Thirty 
 Thousand Fugitives. Estimate too Low. Flight of the 
 Guilty Sioux to Devil s Lake. Ta-tan-ka-ma-zin. John 
 Other Day s Services. Material Loss. End of Chief 
 Little Crow. Expedition to Devil s Lake. Little Crow s 
 Bold Answer. Sampson and His Son Chauncey Dis 
 cover Little Crow and his Son near Hutchinson. A 
 Fight. Little Crow Killed by Chauncey Sampson. The 
 Chief s Son Escapes. Little Crow Scalped and Be 
 headed by the Soldiers. Wa-wi-na-pa, Little Crow s 
 Son. His Account. Little Crow s Wives and Children. 
 An Avenging Justice. 
 
 A FARMER with two of his sons was at work 
 in a field. Twelve Indians came upon them 
 and killed them without a moment s warning. 
 From there they went into the farmer s house and 
 killed two of his children, and then dragged their 
 mother (who was sick of consumption) together 
 with her daughter into their camp. They tore 
 every vestige of clothing from the poor girl s body, 
 and before the eyes of her mother, fiendishly 
 abused her until death came to her relief. The 
 fate of the captive women is beyond the power of 
 
178 THE INDIANS REVENGE; on 
 
 words to describe, nor would common decency 
 permit as much as a partial unveiling of their 
 horrible and revolting sufferings. Children were 
 everywhere nailed to buildings or trees, and 
 served as targets for throwing knives and toma 
 hawks until life was extinct. A child was taken 
 from the mother s womb and flung into her face. 
 The Indians found another woman baking bread. 
 They took her baby and cast it into the oven, and 
 compelled the bewildered woman to roast it; and 
 then took the roasted flesh and threw it in her 
 face. They finally mutilated the poor woman in a 
 most horrible manner. All the fiendish cruelties 
 were heaped upon the dead. The soldiers found 
 a great many of the dead bodies in a condition 
 which can not be here described. It seems as if 
 hell desired to exercise its torments on earth, in 
 order to give man a vivid proof of its refinement 
 of cruelties. 
 
 The sufferings and trials endured during this 
 time were so numerous and great that it would 
 seem incomprehensible to realize the length of 
 human endurance, even under the tortures of the 
 Indian savage. Indeed, the author would run 
 the risk of being regarded as a writer of fiction, 
 were it not for the unimpeachable testimony of 
 physicians and thousands of other reliable eye 
 witnesses. Among these are Dr. Muller and Dr. 
 Weshke of New Ulm, Dr. Daniels of St. Peter 
 and Dr. McMahon of Mankato, who were con 
 stantly attending the sufferers. 
 
DAYS OP HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 179 
 
 Justina Boeltes, nee Wendland, of Posen, Ger 
 many, came to this country in 1854. Her husband, 
 John Boeltes, was killed on the 18th of August 
 on the banks of the Upper Minnesota. During 
 eight weeks she roamed through the woods with 
 her four-year-old child. One of her children, 
 aged six, died from the effects of hunger and 
 exposure. Poorly clad and barefooted, with noth 
 ing except water-melons, fruit and raw potatoes as 
 food, and water for drink; exposed to the inclem 
 ency of the weather, and without a fire to warm 
 herself, she wandered about with her child. 
 Destruction and death seemed to dog her every 
 footstep. Always and everywhere she could see 
 nothing but Indians robbing, murdering and 
 plundering. Only on the 27th of October did the 
 unfortunate woman find some soldiers belonging 
 to General Sibley s expeditionary corps. She had 
 been driven from her home on the 18th of August. 
 Still herself and child recovered. 
 
 Maria Schwandt went through similar trials. 
 
 Lavina Eastlick, of Lake Shetek settlement, 
 seventy miles west of New Ulm, and an equal 
 distance from the Lower Agency, was almost the 
 only person who escaped from the massacre of the 
 20th of August at that settlement. Her husband 
 was among the dead. She was wounded in 
 one of her feet, had several gunshot wounds on 
 her head, and a bullet pierced her right hand and 
 side above the hip. When she was crawling from 
 the road an Indian struck her on the head with 
 
180 ; THE INDIANS REVENGE; "OB 
 
 his rifle and left her for dead. On the seventh 
 day she was found near New Ulm, sixty miles from 
 the place where she was wounded. Her son 
 Merton, aged twelve, carried his fifteen-month s- 
 old brother over fifty miles. For nearly a week 
 they were thus exposed, poorly clad and having 
 nothing to eat, except what could be procured 
 in the woods. 
 
 The material losses which the settlers experi 
 enced were very great. A young and prosperous 
 settlement was not only greatly weakened but 
 almost destroyed. Thousands of immigrants who 
 would have settled in the great Northwest were 
 frightened away from this beautiful and fertile 
 region. No one can exaggerate the extent of the 
 drawback to the prosperity of the settlements by 
 the loss of so many valuable lives. Official 
 reports give the number of the dead a little above 
 seven hundred. The reporter, Major Galbraith, 
 making a premature return, did not include those 
 who died from the effects of their wounds. He 
 was himself under the impression that the num 
 ber of the dead must be greater, since, according 
 to the same official report, the number of fugitives 
 was about thirty thousand; and of these one can 
 easily see that at least one thousand may have 
 been put to death. It is well known that in many 
 of the settlements the majority were killed. 
 Moreover, it was scarcely possible to obtain accu 
 rate returns. The settlements were very large; 
 people were coming and going all the time, and 
 
DATS OP HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 181 
 
 many of these were not even known by their near 
 est neighbors. The bodies of persons positively 
 known to have been killed were not found among 
 the dead. Many, therefore, must have been killed 
 of whom nothing was ever known. 
 
 According to the report of General Sibley, four 
 thousand Sioux, on being pursued by the military, 
 fled to Devil s Lake, Dakota, a distance of five 
 hundred miles, in the fall of 1862. Each one of 
 those was more or less guilty of the wanton de 
 struction of lives and property. It was almost 
 impossible to capture them in that wild country. 
 Had they been conscious of their innocence, they 
 would not have exposed themselves to sufferings 
 and privation such as a flight of this nature neces 
 sarily entailed upon them. They would have fol 
 lowed the example of Chief Ta-ta-ka-na-zin 
 (Standing Buffalo), and given themselves up freely. 
 Some of the Indians belonging to his tribe had, 
 however, taken part in the massacre. This chief 
 and several others, among whom was also Eed 
 Iron, suffered greatly at the hands of their people 
 because they tried to prevent them from taking part 
 in the massacre. 
 
 The same praise is due to another chief, John 
 Other-Day, who was for a time in danger of death 
 because he advised his tribe to keep aloof from 
 the butcheries. He also saved the lives of over 
 two hundred captives, whom the Sioux were 
 determined to put to death, when they saw the 
 soldiers following in hot pursuit. 
 
182 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OB 
 
 With regard to the loss of property, Major 
 Galbraith said, on the 13th of February, 1863, 
 that two million dollars was not too high an esti 
 mate. Towards the end of 1862 two thousand 
 nine hundred and forty claims for damages were 
 made. The losses sustained by the Government 
 were, of course, not included. Allowing only five 
 hundred dollars to every claimant, it would bring 
 the total to one million four hundred and seventy 
 thousand dollars. 
 
 In spite of the utmost exertions of both officers 
 and soldiers, they were not able to capture the 
 chief leader in the massacre, Tah-o-ah-ta-doo-ta 
 (His Scarlet-red People), commonly known as 
 Little Crow.* When Generals Sibley and Sully 
 marched to Devil s Lake (Miniwakan) with a large 
 army in the Spring of 1863, where it would have 
 been impossible for them to go during the winter, 
 in order to capture the Indians, they were 
 especially anxious to capture Chief Little Crow. 
 They gained their main object, the capture of the 
 Indians; but the chief had escaped. It is said 
 that when General Sibley, in June, 1863, inquired 
 after his whereabouts, the proud chief answered 
 him thus: "If you wish to know where I am, I 
 will say that you may soon meet me at Yellow 
 
 *He inherited his name " Little Crow " from his grand 
 father, who, superstitious as Indians generally are, always 
 wore the skin of a crow over his breast to prevent the Evil 
 Spirit from attacking him. The Chippewas, therefore, 
 called him mockingly the "Chief of the Crows," and his 
 little nephew "The Little Crow." 
 
DATS OF HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 183 
 
 Medicine/ This place was located between the 
 two agencies, where the first butchery took place, 
 about sixty miles above New Ulm. 
 
 This haughty reply was made on the 1st of 
 June, 1863, at St. Joseph, near Devil s Lake. On 
 the 3d of July, 1863, Little Crow was seen by 
 Sampson and his son Chauncey near Hutchinson, 
 forty-eight miles north of New Ulm and some five 
 hundred miles from St. Joseph. It was towards 
 the evening when they saw two Indians picking 
 berries, but the Indians did not notice them. The 
 place was covered with shrubbery and all sorts of 
 vines. Sampson, who was hiding in the grass, 
 crept slowly up to a small tree, leveled his rifle 
 and fired. The bullet had taken effect and the 
 Indian fell to the ground. 
 
 It is well to notice here that, after the outbreak, 
 every Sioux, wherever and whenever he was 
 found within a settlement, could be shot. This 
 privilege was granted the settlers on account of 
 the many murders that were committed by the 
 Sioux even after the close of the last out 
 break. Many an innocent Indian, no doubt, lost 
 his life during that time. The settlers never left 
 their homes without their rifles. The seal of the 
 State seems, therefore, very appropriate. * 
 
 Sampson now tried to steal back somewhat, 
 fearing there might be more Indians near by. On 
 
 * It represents a farmer at the rising or setting of the sun, 
 having his rifle at his side, and a mounted Indian, clad in 
 his war costume. 
 
184 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 his retreat he crept over a little knoll, and in 
 doing so exposed himself to the Indians. The 
 wounded Indian hastily followed him, and when 
 Sampson was on the knoll three shots were fired 
 simultaneously by the two Indians and young 
 Sampson. The wounded Indian was killed by 
 Chauncey, whilst a bullet whizzed hard by his 
 own head. Sampson was struck in the shoulder 
 by a buckshot from the wounded Indian. The 
 other Indian mounted his horse and galloped 
 away. 
 
 Sampson, on being wounded, fell to the ground. 
 His son believing him to be dead, and fearing the 
 Indians, did not dare to go up to him, but ran 
 towards Hutchinson, where he arrived at 10 
 o clock, causing great excitement by his report. 
 Several of the soldiers of Company E, who were 
 camped there, immediately left with some citizens 
 for the scene of the fight, and sent to Preston for 
 a detachment of cavalry. Meanwhile, Sampson, 
 wounded as he was, crept into the bush and pre 
 pared his rifle and revolver for a new attack. He 
 took off his white shirt so as not to be noticed in 
 the dark. But when he found that everything 
 was quiet around him, he arose and started to 
 Hutchinson, which place he reached at 2 o clock 
 the next morning. 
 
 The calvary sent out found the dead Indian, 
 scalped him and severed the head from his body. 
 The Indian was of medium height, between fifty 
 and sixty years old and had gray hair. His front 
 
DAYS OF HORKOB ON THE FRONTIER. 185 
 
 as well as his back teeth were double. His right 
 arm had once been broken and had not been set 
 right, and his left arm had withered. The body 
 was brought to Hutchinson and thrown into a 
 cess-pool into which all the refuse of the slaughter 
 houses was deposited. The head was lying on the 
 prairie for several days until some one picked it 
 up to prepare it for a show-case. According to 
 the testimony of his son, who was captured near 
 Devil s Lake about a month later, the corpse thus 
 treated was that of the dreaded Little Crow him 
 self. 
 
 Little Crow s son, Wa-wi-na-pa, was for a long 
 time a captive at Fort Snelling, near St. Paul. 
 He said his father told him at St. Joseph that he 
 was too old to fight against the whites, that they 
 should go down and steal some horses for the 
 children and then he would leave them. He also 
 explained how the second shot from the Sampsons 
 killed his father. Little Crow then told his son 
 that he was killed, asked for some water, which 
 was given him, after which death speedily ensued. 
 The youth then fled to Devil s Lake. Little Crow 
 left a large family. He had six wives, of whom 
 four were sisters. These Indians believe that 
 when a wife has a certain number of children the 
 husband must marry another. Little Crow had 
 in all twenty-two children. 
 
 We have here evidences of a higher and supreme 
 justice. Little Crow, through whose fault many 
 a faithful father was assassinated, dies in the same 
 
186 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 way at the side of his son. Death comes to him 
 by the hand of a mere boy. How many an inno 
 cent child had on his account to roam about 
 neglected and forlorn! Crow s son flees from his 
 dead father, and, after much suffering and hard 
 ship on a flight of five hundred miles, he is pur 
 sued by his enemies, captured and led away. The 
 dead bodies of the poor victims whom they 
 sacrificed to the demon of revenge were lying 
 about on the prairies for weeks before they could 
 be buried. Here the body of the renowned chief 
 finds not a grave, but is left to rot among the 
 refuse. Who will not confess that there is an 
 avenging justice above the justice of earth and of 
 man? The punishment which the Government 
 tried in vain to inflict upon the guilty chief was 
 inflicted upon him by a stronger hand, thus to 
 some extent paying the penalty for a long career 
 of wickedness and crime. 
 
CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 Conclusion. Any Change for the Better in Dealing with 
 tho Indians. Only a Pause. Shameful Treatment of 
 the Eedskins. Crackers and Strychnine. The Pious 
 E. P. Smith. Three Hundred and Three Thousand 
 Dollars of Indian Money. Battle in Montana. Indian 
 Cruelties Continue. Expeditions of Generals Terry 
 and Custer. General Crook s Defeat. A Dark War 
 Cavalcade. Custer s March to Little Horn River. The 
 Last Signal. Three Hundred Soldier s Killed. Sitting 
 Bull s Attack on Major Reno s Troops. End of the 
 Eastern Army. Brave Soldiers know How to Die. 
 
 THE Indian outbreak of 1862 should have 
 been the means of inducing the Indian 
 departments to treat the redskins with more jus 
 tice, but thus far there has been no change. So 
 long as the principal officers and leaders are 
 guided by the spirit of a narrow-minded and in 
 tolerant Puritanism, there is no hope for the 
 Indians. As soon as the agencies are placed 
 under military control, there may be a pause, but 
 only a pause, in the work of defrauding and mal 
 treating them. 
 
 " Quidquid id eat, timeo Danaos, et dona ferentes." 
 
 When savages are provoked their acts of revenge 
 
 are terrible; but the acts of injustice by which 
 
 their patience is tried and exhausted must be still 
 
 greater. Two years ago one of the commanding 
 
188 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 officers, in his expedition against the Indians, 
 caused several barrels of crackers to be mixed with 
 strychnine for the Indians. The unsophisticated 
 and starving redskins ate greedily, and hundreds 
 of them died from the poison. Yet, this was done 
 in the face of civilization and charity! 
 
 How the Indians at the Agencies, and especially 
 the female portion, are treated by the agents, em 
 ployes, and sometimes by the soldiers, official re 
 ports do not tell us. What is to be said if the 
 most fanatically pious are the greatest rascals? 
 There was the pious E. P. Smith, a Methodist 
 minister, who used to say grace at the hotels for 
 the benefit of the whole neighborhood. "When he 
 became Commissioner of Indian Affairs at Wash 
 ington he removed the head clerk, Smooth, 
 because, according to his books, Smith owed the 
 Indians three hundred and three thousand dollars. 
 Smith appointed a Miss Cook, a niece of his, to 
 patch up the books. She was an expert, but did 
 not ultimately succeed well. Mr. Smooth was 
 reinstated after a while. The three hundred and 
 three thousand dollars, however, had mysteriously 
 disappeared. Brother Smith, after having appro 
 priated the title to considerable tracts of land in a 
 manner peculiar to himself, went to Africa as 
 Superintendent of the Negro missions. 
 
 Meanwhile the Indians were not indifferent in 
 contending fiercely for their rights. 
 
 Sitting Bull, chief of the Sioux and Dakota 
 Indians, on the 25th of June, 1876, at the mouth 
 
DAYS OP HORROR ON THE FRONTIER. 189 
 
 of the Little Horn Eiver in the Black Hills, com 
 pletely demolished General Ouster s army, con 
 sisting of five companies. Not one man escaped. 
 General Ouster himself and his two brothers were 
 among the dead. And now a cry of revenge has 
 gone forth and preparations are made for the 
 destruction of the Sioux. But they have in reality 
 only defended themselves against encroachments 
 upon their own lands, which were in addition 
 secured to them by treaty. Indeed, the history of 
 the wrongs against the Indians has not yet been 
 written. In reference to this sad disaster we give 
 the following from the correspondent of a St. 
 Louis paper: 
 
 "A terrible Indian battle took place in the Little 
 Horn river valley on the 25th of June. To give 
 our readers a fuller understanding of the affair we 
 must go back a few months. Three separate 
 detachments of troops were sent out in the Spring 
 by President Grant into the vicinity of the "Yellow 
 stone in order, at least, to compel them to relin 
 quish their claims to the Black Hills or destroy 
 the Sioux nation altogether. Generals Terry and 
 Ouster left Fort Abraham Lincoln with one thous 
 and men and went southwest. General Crook of 
 Fort Laramie went northward over Fort Fetter- 
 man with an equal number of soldiers, and General 
 Gibbon left Montana, going east with seven hun 
 dred men. All three generals were to meet near 
 the Little Horn and Rosebud rivers. And it 
 was expected that these armies would annihilate 
 Sitting Bull and his three thousand warriors. 
 But Sitting Bull did not wait until he was com 
 pletely surrounded. He kept his whole army in 
 
190 THE INDIANS REVENGE; OR 
 
 the center and attacked the hostile forces in detail 
 as they approached. The first vigorous attack 
 was made on the 17th of June upon General Crook 
 and his army. He gained a complete victory and 
 his loss was only eleven dead and twenty-eight 
 wounded. 
 
 While the defeated Government troops were 
 attending to the wounded Sitting Bull was on his 
 way northward. An eagle in its lofty flight might 
 have detected the camp-fires of General Terry 
 ninety miles from the Rosebud battlefield. And 
 thither Sitting Bull hastened with his three thous 
 and warriors, gathering up the warriors of allied 
 tribes on their way. It was a march of six days 
 and six nights. On the seventh day they reached 
 the extensive village of the Dakotas, on the banks 
 of the Little Horn. They were welcomed with a 
 cry of unbounded joy. News had reached them 
 that at the mouth of the Little Horn a white 
 General (Terry) had entered the Big Horn with a 
 steamer, and that the great pale-face was leading 
 thousands of horsemen with blue coats against 
 their little huts. 
 
 " The taking of an Indian village, the burning 
 of their tepees and the killing of squaws and 
 papooses was so great and glorious an undertaking 
 that a first-class General had to be placed in 
 charge of it. Phil. Sheridan, the conqueror of 
 the Pigean Indians and of the bandits of New 
 Orleans, was not there, and so the discoverer of 
 the Black Hills and the great friend of the North 
 ern Pacific, General Ouster, was the next in order. 
 
 " During the last hours of the night from the 
 24th to the 25th of June, General Ouster, with his 
 two brothers, a nephew, a brother-in-law, thirteen 
 officers and five companies of cavalry advanced 
 slowly toward the Indian village. His way led 
 
DAYS OP HOEEOB ON THE FRONTIER. 191 
 
 through a few ravines. They had now passed 
 through two of these, and from a little hill they 
 commanded a full view of the peaceful little 
 village. There may have been about two thousand 
 little huts there standing at a respectable distance 
 from each other. Down this incline and through 
 that pass yonder, and we are upon them! The 
 great Indian killer waves his hand, the drum 
 beats and the attack is made. It was General 
 Ouster s last signal and it was the last response 
 his poor men ever made. Not one of them was 
 able to put his flaming torch to a Dakota tepee. 
 Sitting Bull s advance guard fell upon them in the 
 pass, shot and stabbed them and dragged them 
 from their horses until the last man s blood of the 
 little army of three hundred and fifteen had 
 saturated the earth. 
 
 " From a distant hill the reserve of three com 
 panies had a full view of the butchery of their 
 companions. Since the landing of the Mayflower 
 such a terrible thing had not taken place; five 
 companies of United States soldiers yielding up 
 their lives under the cruel knives and deadly 
 bullets of two thousand Indians. 
 
 " In the meantime Sitting Bull, at the head of 
 his main army, was facing Major Eeno, who 
 wanted to attack the village from the south side. 
 Eeno was at the head of seven companies, but 
 displayed greater prudence than Ouster. When 
 the enemy came upon him they found him occu 
 pying a favorable position. Sitting Bull, there 
 fore, thought it more advisable to surround them, 
 and thus Beno and his five hundred men had to 
 endure a siege which lasted twenty-four hours, 
 during which they suffered the loss of many lives. 
 General Gibbon arrived from Montana and rescued 
 them," 
 
SITTING BULL 
 
A Sequel to the War of 1876. Sitting "Bull Eeturns to tlie 
 United States, and is given a Eeservatiou. A New War 
 in 1890. Discontented Indians get Crazy over a New 
 Messiah. The Ghost Dance. Sitting Bull at the Bot 
 tom of the Trouble. His Tragic Death. The Battle of 
 Wounded Knee. Ouster Revenged. Immense Slaughter 
 of the Indians. Peace Eestored. But, if Government 
 Agents are again Dishonest, the End is not yet. 
 
 THE savages were finally conquered by the 
 strong arm of a regular and disciplined 
 force. But Sitting Bull, Chief of the Sioux, 
 could not be induced to enter upon any friendly 
 relations with the palefaces, and, with a small 
 number of followers, withdrew into British terri 
 tory. In the year 1880, however, he returned to 
 the United States at the request of the British 
 Government, by which his presence was considered 
 undesirable, and even dangerous, on account of 
 the many Indian tribes whom he might induce to 
 go on the war-path. He was promised an uncon 
 ditional pardon for his past offences, and a reser 
 vation was set aside for him near Standing Rock 
 Agency in Dakota. In 1888, the Government 
 desired to transfer the Indians from there to 
 another reservation. Sitting Bull was not inclined 
 to obey, and he induced his tribe to resist the 
 9 
 
194 ADDENDA. 
 
 demands of the Government. He was a true type 
 of an independent, liberty-loving Indian, and was 
 not entirely without education. He frequently 
 enjoyed the company of white people, and had 
 several audiences with the President at Washing 
 ton. But the more he saw of our civilization and 
 its progress, the more bitterly did he hate the 
 white race. He wrote a good letter in the English 
 language. Catholic missionaries exerted a strong 
 influence upon him; but his bigamous practices 
 prevented him from embracing Christianity. He 
 was killed in the outbreak of 1890 and was fifty- 
 three years old at the time of his death. How he 
 met death, and what some prominent men have 
 said about him, and the Indian problem in general, 
 may well find a place here. 
 
 Toward the latter part of 1890 and the begin 
 ning of 1891, a great and singular excitement took 
 place among the Indians. The Sioux, especially, 
 had for a long time suffered much at the hands of 
 the whites and from other causes. They were 
 threatened with starvation, and Government aid 
 seemed too far away to reach them. In their 
 despair they turned to their medicine-men for 
 relief, and seemed ready to avail themselves of 
 anything that gave them hope. In the midst of 
 all this a false prophet in the shape of a powerful 
 medicine man arose among them, predicting the 
 coming of a deliverer who would restore them to 
 their former independence and happiness. 
 
ADDENDA. 195 
 
 Time out of mind they have looked forward to 
 this powerful Leader who was to be sent to them 
 by the Great Spirit. He was to raise from the 
 dead all the warriors of the past and lead them 
 against the white race, who were to be entirely 
 annihilated. The countless herds of buffalo that 
 in times past roamed over the plains were to be 
 restored to them, and the wild revelry of the old 
 hunting days were to come back again. The 
 prophet stated that all these things were to 
 happen " when they were most afflicted and most 
 oppressed." This was followed by the " Ghost 
 Dances," which resulted in the wildest orgies, and 
 drove many of the Indian tribes into absolute 
 madness, on account of the violence of the excite 
 ment it created. 
 
 There was scarcely an Indian settlement from 
 Alaska to Mexico that did not await with savage 
 rites the promised coming of the Messiah. 
 
 Mrs. J. A. Finley, wife of the Postmaster and 
 trader at Pine Ridge Agency, went out to see the 
 dances after they had been in progress for some 
 time , and thus describes them : 
 
 " Four hundred and eighty Indians were in one 
 of their dances. Iii preparing, they cut the tall 
 est tree they could find, and, having dragged it to 
 a level piece of prairie, set it up in the ground. 
 Under this tree four of the head men stood. 
 Others formed a circle and began to go around 
 and around the tree. The dance commenced on a 
 
196 ADDENDA. 
 
 Friday afternoon and was kept up Saturday and 
 Sunday, until sundown. During all this time they 
 neither ate nor drank. They kept going about in 
 one direction until they became so dizzy that they 
 could scarcely stand; they then turned and went 
 in the other direction and kept it up until they 
 swooned from exhaustion. This, it seems, is what 
 they desire; for while they are in that swoon they 
 think they see and talk with the Messiah. When 
 they recovered they told their experience to the 
 four wise men under the tree. The poor creatures 
 lose all senses in the dance. They think they are 
 animals. When they cannot lose their senses 
 from exhaustion, they butt their heads together 
 and beat them on the ground, and do anything to 
 become insensible so that they may be ushered 
 into the presence of the Messiah. . . . 
 
 " At the end of the dance they had a grand feast, 
 the revel lasting all Sunday night." 
 
 It seemed to them as if it were necessary to their 
 existence to have these orgies. They had a strong 
 effect on the minds of the Indians, and it was 
 an easy matter to precipitate war. The Govern 
 ment issued orders strictly forbidding them to 
 carry on those dances. But they went on neverthe 
 less. It was supposed that Sitting Bull was one 
 of the principal abettors. The false prophet was 
 a relative of his, and while he pretended to dis 
 courage the craze among his people, he connived 
 at it all. 
 
ADDENDA. 197 
 
 Orders were given at Washington to have this 
 troublesome chief arrested, and the Hon. William 
 F. Cody, the celebrated Indian scout, well known 
 as " Buffalo Bill," was detailed for that purpose. 
 Cody was in Europe at the time, exhibiting his 
 " Wild West Show," which was a combination of 
 trained Indians, cowboys and others, illustra 
 tive of American frontier life. In obedience to 
 the orders of the Government he left his business 
 in the hands of an agent and came to the United 
 States. No one was more fitted to perform that 
 important and dangerous duty than Col. Cody, 
 for he was perfectly familiar with the general traits 
 and character of the Indian, and of the Sioux 
 tribe in particular. The order, however, was con 
 sidered untimely; it was revoked, and Cody re 
 turned to Europe without having performed any 
 service for the Government. It is questionable if 
 this was not a mistake. Cody s diplomacy might 
 have prevented the loss of life which followed. 
 
 Subsequently, this policy was reconsidered, and 
 it was agreed that if Sitting Bull were arrested 
 the excitement would cease. A detachment of 
 twenty Indian police, accompanied by two troops 
 of the Eighth Cavalry under the command of 
 Major McLaughlin and Captain Fetchet, and a 
 company of infantry, was, accordingly, on Sunday 
 morning, December 14th, 1890, sent to arrest him. 
 This order was not inopportune, as has since then 
 been proved, for many of the Indians had already 
 left the reservation for the Bad Lands, a not distant 
 
198 ADDENDA. 
 
 part of Central Dakota, comprising " one of the 
 most extraordinary, fantastic, repelling and deso 
 late regions in the world." They had already 
 built fortifications there, and were preparing for a 
 desperate conflict with the United States authori 
 ties. The order of arrest resulted in the death of 
 Sitting Bull, a graphic sketch of which is sub 
 joined from one of the news correspondents of the 
 time. The cavalry kept within supporting dis 
 tance, lest resistance should be made to the carry 
 ing out of the order. This is an Associated Press 
 account of the tragedy: 
 
 " When the Indian police reached Sitting Bull s 
 camp they found the Indians ready to march. 
 Their ponies were painted and many of the sav 
 ages had stripped for war. The police made a 
 dash into the camp and seized Sitting Bull. They 
 were on their way back to Standing Rock with 
 their prisoner when a son of the famous chief 
 urged his comrades to recapture the old man. 
 The women and children were left in the bushes, 
 and then, with yells, the hostiles charged on the 
 police, firing as they came. A hand-to-hand 
 struggle ensued, during which Sitting Bull, who 
 was not shackled, gave his orders in a loud voice- 
 
 " For several minutes the firing was heavy and 
 deadly. In a furious fusilade Sitting Bull fell 
 from his saddle pierced by a bullet; but it is not 
 known whether it was fired by the charging party 
 or by one of the police. The son of Sitting Bull 
 was slain almost at the first volley of the police. 
 
ADDENDA. 199 
 
 The hostiles fired with deadly accuracy, and slowly 
 drove the police from the field. If the cavalry 
 had not come up at this time it is probable the 
 force would have been annihilated. The soldiers 
 were quick to enter into action. A skirmish line 
 was thrown out, and then, kneeling and firing as 
 they advanced, the troops, with machine guns 
 playing over their heads, poured a withering fire 
 into the savages. Sitting Bull s body, which had 
 been abandoned by the police, was secured, as 
 well as that of his son, and taken to Standing 
 Rock. After the fight was over the followers of 
 the dead chief struck out for the Bad Lands." 
 
 The Battle of Wounded Knee. 
 
 The death of Sitting Bull created intense excite 
 ment all through the Indian country. Instead of 
 giving relief to the anxiety felt, it aroused the 
 keenest apprehension. For it was feared that the 
 followers of the dead chief would revenge his 
 death by falling on all the settlers within reach, 
 on their retreat to the Bad Lands. They were 
 full of fight and vengeance. Consequently, refu 
 gees from all the surrounding settlements flocked 
 into the neighboring towns of Bismarck and Man- 
 dau for safety. Gen. Miles, then in command, 
 
200 ADDENDA. 
 
 made every preparation to forestall any catas 
 trophe, and set about the movement of his troops 
 to prevent any concentration of the Indians. So 
 he directed the troops to destroy or capture all 
 those who escaped, after the death of Sitting Bull. 
 General Miles said that the order for this arrest 
 was not given too soon, as he had reliable informa 
 tion that he was about leaving with one hundred 
 fighting men. There were still, however, two 
 hundred and fifty lodges, or over one thousand 
 fighting Indians, in the Bad Lands. 
 
 From a very interesting work, entitled " Sitting 
 Bull and the Indian War," recently written and 
 compiled by W. Fletcher Johnson, we are pleased 
 to make a few extracts on the subsequent events 
 the "Battle of Wounded Knee" in particular 
 which will complete this Tiistory of the Indian 
 troubles up to the date of its publication: 
 
 " Sitting Bull was dead, and thus the first of 
 two decisive measures was accomplished. Now 
 came the second, the disarming of Big Foot s 
 band. Although these Indians had surrendered 
 in entire good faith, they were most suspicious 
 and uneasy. The tragic fate of Sitting Bull had 
 alarmed them, and they only half trusted their 
 white captors. There were those among them 
 who believed that they were all to be put to death, 
 and when the surrender of their weapons was 
 talked of, this belief was much intensified. They 
 naturally supposed that their arms were to be 
 
ADDENDA. 201 
 
 taken from them only to render them defenseless, 
 and therefore easier victims. It was in this state 
 of mind that they went into camp on the bank of 
 Wounded Knee Creek, a place destined to become 
 famous as the scene of one of the most bloody 
 Indian battles of recent years. 
 
 " Col. Forsythe arrived at the carnp on Wounded 
 Knee Creek early on the morning of December 
 29th, with orders from Gen. Brooke to disarm 
 Big Foot s band. Col. Forsythe assumed com 
 mand of the regulars, with two battalions of 500 
 men, with Hotchkiss guns. It was feared that the 
 Indians would offer resistance, and every precau 
 tion was taken to prevent an escape and to render 
 the movement successful. Col. Forsythe threw 
 his force around the Indian camp and mounted 
 the Hotchkiss guns so as to command the camp, 
 and at eight o clock issued the order to disarm the 
 redskins. 
 
 " The preparations were quickly made. The 
 command was given to the Indians to come for 
 ward from their tents. This was done, the squaws 
 and children remaining behind the tepees. The 
 braves advanced a short distance from the camp 
 to the place designated, and were placed in a half 
 circle, the warriors squatting on the ground in 
 front of the tent where Big Foot, their chief, lay 
 sick with pneumonia. By twenties they were 
 ordered to give up their arms. The first twenty 
 went to their tents and came back with only two 
 
202 ADDENDA. 
 
 guns. This irritated Major Whiteside, who was 
 superintending this part of the work. 
 
 " After a hasty consultation with Col. Forsythe 
 he gave the order for the cavalrymen, who were 
 all dismounted and formed in almost a square, 
 about twenty-five paces hack, to close in. They 
 did so, and took a stand within twenty feet of the 
 Indians. When this had been done a detachment 
 of cavalry went through the tepees to search for 
 arms. They found about fifty rifles. But, in the 
 meantime, the Indian warriors, who were firmly 
 and naturally convinced that they were about to 
 be put to death, raised their plaintive death chant. 
 Then, in the twinkling of an eye, they changed it 
 to their war-song, and before the startled soldiers 
 could realize what was happening, the Indians 
 drew their rifles from beneath their blankets and 
 opened fire. Those Indians who had no guns 
 rushed on the soldiers with tomahawk in one hand 
 and a scalping-knife in the other. The troops 
 outnumbered the Indians, three or four to one, 
 and the case from the first was hopeless. It was 
 simply the last desperate death-struggle of brave 
 men who believed they were all to be massacred, 
 and who meant to sell their lives as dearly as 
 possible. 
 
 " The fight lasted for over an hour. During 
 this time Captain Wallace and seven troopers 
 were killed and fifteen wounded, including Lieut. 
 Garlington, of Arctic fame. The slaughter among 
 the savages was terrible > despite the fact that the 
 
ADDENDA. 203 
 
 soldiers had to run them down in their ambus 
 cades. When the fight had fully begun the 
 troopers cheered one another with the cry 
 "Kemember Ouster!" The regiment fought as 
 only men with a revengeful grievance can fight. 
 There was no disorder after the first shock of 
 surprise had passed away. On foot, and mounted, 
 the troopers deployed in all directions, driving 
 the savages from cover and sending them in dis 
 order to the more impregnable buttes to the north. 
 Nearly one hundred Indians fell before the sheet 
 of flame that swept from the batteries and guns 
 of the United States troops. The manner in 
 which Big Foot s band turned upon their captors, 
 stood before the terribly-raking fire and shot 
 down so many soldiers, rivals anything that has 
 accompanied the Indian wars of America. Though 
 encumbered with their squaws and papooses, they 
 almost snatched victory from defeat, and dis 
 played a degree of reckless daring and bravery 
 that has rarely been equalled. 
 
 "The instant the attack began, the soldiers, 
 maddened at the sight of their falling comrades, 
 hardly awaited the command, and, in a moment, 
 the whole camp was a sheet of fire, above which 
 the smoke rolled, obscuring the central scene 
 from view. Through this horrible curtain single 
 Indians could be seen at times flying before the 
 fire, but after the first discharge from the car 
 bines of the troops there were few of them left. 
 They fell on all sides like grain before the scythe. 
 
201 ADDENDA. 
 
 "Indians and soldiers lay together, and, 
 wounded, fought on the ground. Off toward the 
 bluffs the few remaining warriors fled, turning 
 occasionally to fire, but now evidently caring more 
 for escape than battle. Only the wounded Indians 
 seemed possessed of the courage of devils. From 
 the ground where they had fallen they continued 
 to fire until their ammunition was gone or until 
 killed by the soldiers. Both sides forgot every 
 thing excepting the loading and discharging of 
 guns. 
 
 It was only in the early part of the affray that 
 hand-to-hand fighting was seen. The carbines 
 were clubbed, sabres gleamed and war-clubs cir 
 cled in the air, coming down like thunderbolts. 
 But this was only for a short time. The Indians 
 could not stand that storm from the soldiers. It 
 was only a stroke of life before death. The rem 
 nant fled and the battle became a hunt. 
 
 " It was now that the artillery was called into 
 requisition. Before, the fighting was so close that 
 the guns could not be trained without danger of. 
 death to the soldiers. Now, with the Indians fly 
 ing where they might, it was easier to reach them. 
 The Gatling and Hotchkiss guns were trained, and 
 then began a heavy firing, which lasted half an 
 hour, with frequent heavy volleys of musketry and 
 cannon. It was a war of extermination now. It 
 was difficult to restrain the troops. Tactics were 
 almost abandoned. About the only tactics was to 
 kill while it could be done, wherever an Indian 
 
ADDENDA. 205 
 
 could be seen. Down into the creek and up over 
 the bare hills they were followed by artillery and 
 musketry fire, and the engagement went on until 
 not a live Indian was in sight. 
 
 "More than ninety Indians were killed by the 
 deadly fire from the Hotchkiss guns and the un 
 erring aim of the soldiers. But when the smoke 
 cleared away it was found that the firing of the 
 redskins was only a degree less effective than that 
 of the well- trained troopers. Twenty-five brave 
 soldiers were scattered on the field and thirty five 
 others were suffering from serious wounds. 
 
 "Chief Big Foot was lying in his tepee, dying 
 of pneumonia, when the battle began. He slowly 
 drew himself up, but had. hardly reached an erect 
 position when at least twenty bullets struck him, 
 and he pitched forward, never to rise again. His 
 squaw rose to her feet with a Winchester in her 
 hand, when a bullet struck her in the heart, and 
 she sprang convulsively in the air, rolling down 
 the hill like a ball. 
 
 When the troopers got fairly at work they 
 poured a deadly fire into the savages, who were 
 hurrying with their guns to the crags and cliffs 
 and buttes which surrounded the camp. Many of 
 the hostiles leaped upon their ponies before the 
 battle had fairly opened and fled toward the Bad 
 Lands. 
 
 " The Indians formed no order of battle. Each, 
 man fought for himself, and the soldiers were at a 
 disadvantage from the start. Captain Hayden 
 
206 ADDENDA. 
 
 and his artillerymen worked desperately to get 
 their guns to perform effective service; but they 
 were so slow at their work that most of the casu 
 alties had occurred before the shells began to 
 burst over the ambuscades of the hostiles. Cap 
 tain Hayden had one Hotchkiss gun, which was 
 used to some effect before the howitzers began to 
 work. The Indians have an everlasting hatred for 
 cannon and the men who work them; and it was 
 noticeable that in this battle the heaviest fire from 
 the enemy was directed toward the artillerymen, 
 among whom there were several casualties. 
 
 Dr. Chas. A. Eastman of Boston, a full-blooded 
 Sioux, who visited the battle-field after the conflict, 
 wrote the following: 
 
 " On Thursday morning I visited the field of 
 battle, where all those Indians were killed on the 
 Wounded Knee, last Monday. I went there to 
 get the wounded, some who were left out. The 
 soldiers brought with them about twenty-five, and 
 I found eleven who were still living. Among 
 them were two babies, about three months old, and 
 an old woman who is totally blind, and was left 
 for dead. Four of them were found out in a field 
 in the storm, which was very severe. They were 
 half buried in the snow. It was a terrible and 
 horrible sight to see women and children lying in 
 groups, dead. I suppose they were of one family. 
 Some of the young girls wrapped their heads with 
 shawls and buried their faces in their hands. I 
 
ADDENDA. 207 
 
 suppose they did that so that they would not see 
 the soldiers come up to shoot them. At one place 
 there were two little children, one about one year 
 old, the other about three, lying on their faces, 
 dead, and about thirty yards from them a woman 
 lay on her face, dead. These were away from the 
 camp about an eighth of a mile. 
 
 "In front of the tents, which were in a semi 
 circle, lay dead most of the men. This was right 
 by one of the soldier s tents. Those who were 
 still living told me that that was where the Indians 
 were ordered to hold a council with the soldiers. 
 The accounts of the battle by the Indians were 
 simple, and confirmed one another, that the sol 
 diers ordered them to go into camp, for they were 
 moving them, and told them that they would give 
 them provisions. Having done this they (the 
 Indians) were asked to give up their arms, which 
 was complied with by most of them, in fact all the 
 old men; but many of the younger men did not 
 comply, because they either had no arms, or con 
 cealed them in their blankets. 
 
 Then an order was given to search their per 
 sons, and their tents as well; and when a search 
 was made of a wretch of an Indian, who was 
 known as " Good-for-Nothing," he fired the first 
 shot and killed one of the soldiers. They fired 
 upon the Indians instantaneously. Shells were 
 thrown among the women and children, some of 
 which mutilated them most horribly." 
 
 When General Brooke sent Father Jule, a 
 missionary, to the camp of _ the hostiles, to learn 
 
208 ADDENDA. 
 
 the cause of their grievances and what the im 
 pulses were that moved them to desperation. A 
 council was held, and, after much deliberation, a 
 petition drawn up, signed by Hollow Bear and 
 fifty-two other representatives men of the differ 
 ent Sioux families. It was as follows: 
 
 " To THE PRESIDENT. Great Father, this day we 
 write you a letter with a good heart. When we 
 gave up the Black Hills you told us in that treaty 
 that a man would get three pounds of beef a day. 
 The meaning was three pounds for one man. 
 Besides, you said we could get food just like the 
 soldiers. You did not give it to us at that rate. 
 We are starving, and beg you to give it to us just 
 so as you have promised. Thirty men of us get 
 for eighteen days only one cow to eat. That is 
 why we mention it; and if you do not understand 
 it, send money, and Hollow Horn Bear and five 
 men will come to you. Great Father, if you do 
 nob want to do so, then, please let us have a sol 
 dier for agent/ 
 
 The war of 1890-91 was an example of the same 
 kind of mismanagement by Government officers, 
 and dishonesty, too, on the part of an agent. , 
 The Sioux were suffering great privation many 
 actually starving. Under the circumstances they 
 became desperate and determined, since there was 
 no help in man, to seek the " Messiah;" and, if 
 they must die, to die fighting their pale-faced foes. 
 
ADDENDA. 209 
 
 Mr. Donaldson, one of the Government census 
 agents, has recently shown by actual record, that 
 from July 4th, 1776, to June 30, 1886, the Indians 
 had cost the Government $929,239,28402. And 
 it is safe to say that, since that computation, the 
 expenses of the last few years will bring the 
 amount up to one thousand millions of dollars 
 about one-third what the War of the Rebellion 
 cost. The story of dealing with the Indians, and 
 the story of their wars is one of " expense, bar 
 barity and shame." 
 
 We judge the Indian with prejudice, and, con 
 sequently, with injustice. Not taking into ac 
 count his savage nature and unfavorable surround 
 ings, we expect of him all that can be of a civilized 
 man. But without the positive influences of 
 Christianity, a lasting conversion and thorough 
 civilization is next to impossible. A mistake is 
 made in trying to force upon this people one cer 
 tain form of Christianity. At many of the Agen 
 cies they are compelled to accept the Christianity of 
 a certain sect. Many are grievously offended at 
 this. Such proceedings have always a bad effect. 
 The Indians heartily despise the pious formalities 
 and outward show of Puritanism which has been 
 forced upon them. Their keen powers of obser 
 vation soon gives them an insight into these hypo 
 critical professions, and Christianity becomes to 
 them an object of contempt, which they cast aside 
 at the first opportunity. Every revolt and out 
 break furnish proof of this. Those who had em 
 braced Christianity always joined their Pagan 
 
210 ADDENDA. 
 
 brethren whenever any deeds of violence were to 
 be perpetrated against the whites. The Sioux have 
 frequently and earnestly asked for Catholic mis 
 sionaries, but their request was never noticed at 
 "Washington. 
 
 The large salaries that have been paid their 
 " spiritual " agents (whose wives, daughters and 
 cousins also drew large salaries as their assistants 
 in some official capacity) was looked upon by them 
 as systematic plunder. Cold and indifferent treat 
 ment at the hands of the Great Father at Wash 
 ington, of which President Harrison, in dealing 
 with the Sioux delegates, has recently given an 
 example, is not calculated to make them love the 
 white man and his religion. 
 
 Evil will always bring forth evil. Moreover, 
 these aborigines cannot understand why their 
 lands can be taken from them, tract after tract, by 
 the palefaces, since they are the real and original 
 owners the only real Americans who, together 
 with their descendants, have the only rightful 
 claim to that title. As far as this world is con 
 cerned it was to the old Indians a paradise. 
 Their hunting grounds were boundless, their 
 fisheries exhaustless, and their pastures almost 
 without limit. Free from all restraints, the Son 
 of the Wilderness could roam about in the most 
 beautiful forests on the face of the earth, and eat 
 and rest on the soft, fur-covered couch of his wig 
 wam. He knew no care for the coming day. 
 
 But the palefaces have changed all this for him. 
 
ADDENDA. 211 
 
 Pictures from the German Sioux Mission. 
 
 A correspondent of the Illinois Staats-Zeitung , 
 writing from St. Francis Mission, Rosebud Agency, 
 South Dakota, under date January 16, 1891, gives 
 the following graphic account of affairs at the 
 Mission at that date : 
 
 " I do not believe in a premeditated plan of Sit 
 ting Bull, or any other chief, to enter upon a gen 
 eral revolt. Those who knew Sitting Bull deny it. 
 But, since he is dead, Tie cannot defend himself. 
 If Col. Gallagher had remained the agent at Pine 
 Eidge, and Mr. Wright had been at our reserva 
 tion at the time, I believe no military interference 
 would ever have been necessary, and we would 
 have had no stampede and no bloodshed. The 
 craze would have died out, as it had no other 
 foundation than the story of the spirit and the 
 empty promises and threats of Short Bull and his 
 associates. According to what many Indians tell 
 me of the latter, he must have been a sort of sor 
 cerer. Anyway, he knew how to keep their expec 
 tations alive from day to day. But this could not 
 have lasted for any length of time. He had spo 
 ken of a fire which was to consume the earth, of 
 a cyclone destroying everything, of a fearful hail 
 storm, and of a deluge. Nothing came to pass. 
 His promises about his magical coats against which 
 bullets could not prevail would soon have been 
 
212 ADDENDA. 
 
 found to be equally vain, and the strongest faith 
 in him would have been shaken, and the Indians 
 would have loaded the deceiver with shame and 
 disgrace. How firmly the Indians believed in 
 Short Bull at the time, even to those who seemed 
 otherwise reasonable, is evident from the fact that 
 they wanted to take their children out of school 
 for fear they might burn up with us, or be changed 
 into dogs in the next world, because they had not 
 taken part in the ghost dance. I told them that if 
 everything else perishes, St. Francis Mission would 
 survive, and they should leave their children where 
 they would be well taken care of. The majority 
 obeyed me. Only a few removed their children 
 secretly. From our nearest camp, the owl- 
 feather village, only three went with them into 
 the Bad Lands. 
 
 " The morning after the soldiers had arrived I 
 held a council with them, where we solemnly 
 smoked the pipe of peace. They requested to ask 
 Col. Smith for a white flag. They remembered 
 that in former times the soldiers, being under the 
 influence of liquor, had killed the innocent toge 
 ther with the guilty. I told them they had noth 
 ing to fear at the Mission. Col. Smith did not 
 think it advisable, either, to provide them with 
 such a flag, because the rebels might get one like 
 it, and thereby deceive the army. During the first 
 days of suspense, therefore, the village was formed 
 between the Mission and the two-mile distant 
 camp. But when every thing remained quiet they 
 
ADDENDA. 213 
 
 soon returned to their log cabins to take care of 
 their effects. 
 
 " Some persons had taken advantage of the ab 
 sence of the fugitives (rebels) and their relatives, 
 and sold their hay to the cavalry, tore down their 
 cabins and cut up the logs for firewood. 
 
 " Our Indians did not have a hand in it. Some 
 of them feared for our Mission, and at a council 
 they freely offered their services to protect us and 
 to help us in case of need. At your request we 
 stayed at home. You have made our hearts strong. 
 Now we are glad/ How often have I since then 
 heard these and similar words ! 
 
 " This reminds me of an anecdote which Gen. 
 Brooke related to Father Craft and myself. When 
 Father Jutz brought the Indians back to Pine 
 Ridge agency, they had taken an old flour-sack 
 with them from the Mission and tied it to a long 
 pole, which served them as a flag of truce. Thus 
 they went to meet the General. What does this 
 rnjean ? said he. { That we don t want any war/ 
 they replied. Do we want war ? he answered. 
 * We have come as the friends of all good Indians 
 and to secure their life and property against those 
 who are inclined to rebel. Away with the flag I* 
 By his quiet, patient and friendly dealings with 
 them he gained their confidence, and would have 
 brought about an amicable settlement if Sitting 
 Bull s death and the bloody encounter between 
 the soldiers and Big Foot s band had not come to 
 
214 
 
 ADDENDA. 
 
 interfere. It is to be hoped that this will be 
 brought to light in due time. 
 
 The Indians are overgrown children, wards of 
 the Government, and as such must be treated with 
 patience and firmness. But children, it is said, 
 are little men. These red children have a keen 
 feeling for justice and brotherly love. They must 
 feel that one means well with them, and they will 
 be led. This is the middle of January, and they 
 have not yet received their blankets and clothes, 
 and they must freeze. Day before yesterday one 
 of them said to me: The Great Father must be 
 ashamed to hear how poor we are after receiving 
 so many promises. He told me how they received 
 a number of cows once during Spotted Tail s time; 
 but at that time they still lived in tents and had 
 no barns for their cattle, and during the winter 
 they either ran away or died. During the last 
 few years they have become more inclined to work; 
 but there are still a good many shiftless ones 
 among them. Now would be the time to lend the 
 willing ones a helping hand. The consequences 
 of these late troubles will be felt for a long time. 
 What has been frequently said prior to these late 
 troubles is true. The best and cheapest thing 
 for the Government to do would be to give them 
 their rations promptly and to accustom them at 
 the same time to farming and stock raising. The 
 question of water is an important one. For exam 
 ple: for miles around the Mission the soil is very 
 good, but there are no streams and the Indians 
 
ADDENDA. 215 
 
 are not able to dig wells. Why could not the 
 boring of artesian wells be tried ? These would 
 greatly increase the value of the land and soon re 
 pay the outlay. If I had the means I would make 
 a trial. Our present farmer is the best one we 
 ever had. He follows the Indians and shows a 
 real interest in their advancement. Harmony 
 prevails at all times between the officials and the 
 agents. Mr. Wright is, as far as I know, a Chi 
 cago boy, and his motto is : Be sure you are 
 right, and go ahead, Every one here is glad that 
 he has been honorably reinstated in his office. 
 
 " If you ask me what my hopes are, I will say, 
 that everything depends upon the means that are 
 employed to overcome the mistrust and bitter 
 ness caused by these troubles. These troubles are 
 a lesson to both the whites and the redskins. We 
 must not judge the revolt of the Indians too 
 harshly. Their mistrust was awakened and fed. 
 If they can be convinced that the coming of troops 
 was intended for their own welfare, they will soon 
 forget what has happened. If a father shows him 
 self kind after he has punished the child, the pun 
 ishment will be soon forgotten; and it will even 
 thank the father as soon as it can see that it was 
 in the wrong. If the overflowing waters are now 
 led into the right channel, and if by instruction in 
 the true faith they are secured against following 
 similar fanatical superstitions, then this may have 
 been the last outbreak of the Sioux. Ploughs and 
 schools will do all they can. 
 
216 
 
 ADDENDA. 
 
 11 In conclusion, I must relate a trick the Indian 
 boys played on me. One day during last Decem 
 ber they conducted a regular ghost dance. As 
 soon as they saw me come around the corner they 
 parted as suddenly as if a thunderbolt had dropped 
 into their midst. We had strictly forbidden them 
 that nonsense from the start. I feigned as if I 
 had not noticed anything and went away. They 
 soon gathered again and tried it once more. \ ,nen 
 I could see a company of soldiers/ armed> with 
 sticks and commanded by a captain, coming down 
 upon the dancers. When I went up to then, they 
 came and told me, very modestly: Father, we are 
 only playing Short-Bull-Catch; we know he is a 
 deceiver and do not believe him/ 
 
 These will hardly ever fall away again. 
 
 You ought to have read some of the letters 
 written by some of our scholars to their parents or 
 grandparents at Pine Ridge, and you would have 
 said: Vivant, crescant,floriant! that is, the schools, 
 especially those on the reservation. They do much 
 good. We have not seen the end yet, but accord 
 ing to the latest reports an amicable settlement is 
 near at hand. May God help us to receive our 
 confused flock in patience and love, and lead them 
 upon the right path ! 
 
 "p. F. r>., s. j." 
 
ADDENDA. 217 
 
 Other Pictures from the Same Source. 
 
 Through the kindness of a benevolent German 
 gentleman from Chicago who is an active friend of 
 the German Catholic Sioux Missions at the Rose- 
 bud and Pine Ridge reservations, we are enabled 
 to give extracts from letters of an experienced 
 Cath. .c missionary, who, in company with others, 
 devot^ himself, with a noble self-sacrifice, to the 
 educa%>n of the Sioux children, and, if possible, 
 to the civilizing of the adult Sioux. If the treat 
 ment of the Sioux were, entirely placed in the 
 hands of the "black-gowns" and the devoted 
 Sisters of Charity, there would be no more Sioux 
 wars. That the present troubles have not assumed 
 greater proportions, may be safely attributed to 
 the zeal of the good missionaries, and that many 
 of the Sioux are now desirous of making peace. 
 
 These letters contain many interesting word- 
 pictures of the life and doings at these Missions. 
 The missionaries are not blind enthusiasts like 
 the noble but very eccentric missionary, Rev. Fr. 
 J. M. Craft, who can see only ill-treated angels in 
 the Sioux. They do not overlook the short com 
 ings of these Indians : 
 
 " During this year (1890), we had about one 
 hundred acres under cultivation. So much barley, 
 oats and rye were raised that we were obliged to 
 build a granary. Our garden is now well irrigated. 
 If the Indians would only follow our example! 
 10 
 
218 ADDENDA. 
 
 During the last four years, however, it is evident 
 that this teaching is not in vain. Of course, 
 many have, despite our admonitions, neglected to 
 select a good farm and begin to cultivate it. 
 Nevertheless, a goodly number of well-selected 
 new farms have come to light on the prairie. And 
 it is high time that the Indians begin to work for 
 their support. Beef, of which they received n^til 
 recently a sufficient quantity, will be scarcer their 
 rations having been cut down 30 per cent. The 
 tribe in our neighborhood has lost nearly half of 
 its meat rations. Until recently they had a goodly 
 number of poor souls on their lists, and they 
 got rations for the dead as well as for the living. 
 But since the new census they get rations only for 
 the living the dead are not counted in. 
 
 " We feel the loss here at the Mission. As soon 
 as these Indians get hungry, they come to the 
 Mission and beg for bread, meat, etc. When they 
 came too thick and fast I made it a rule that they 
 should first work a little for what they got. Many 
 are glad to get something to eat in that way. 
 Their rations ought not to have been cut down so 
 much at once. They ought to have been told, 
 during this year, that next year forty or fifty of 
 them will have to content themselves with the 
 amount now given to thirty, and that they should 
 provide accordingly. 
 
 They are not fools, but they are lazy. The 
 progress at our schools proves that they are not 
 fools. Our Indian agent was present at the 
 
ADDENDA. 219 
 
 * commencement and the distribution of prizes, 
 and expressed his great surprise. He said that 
 white children would not have succeeded any 
 better, and probably not as well, during that time. 
 This is true, considering the circumstances that 
 they have to deal with foreign languages against 
 which they have a natural dislike, that they live 
 at the reservation near their homes and relatives, 
 and that we cannot urge them on as they do the 
 Government schools, etc. 
 
 " The farm conducted by our boys is a proof of 
 their laziness. We had reserved a portion of our 
 farm for them and divided it among them for cul 
 tivation. They began well and things looked neat. 
 They planted cabbage, turnips, peas, potatoes, 
 tomatoes, water-melons, etc., and all went well 
 until vacation began, when they left the whole 
 thing to the. care of the Great Spirit and the black- 
 gowns. Yet when they came to us with empty 
 stomachs we gave them something to eat, but made 
 them work for it. We told them that they could 
 have all they could raise. If they can once see 
 the fruits of their labor, they may begin to find 
 pleasure in it. 
 
 " When the grippe prevailed last winter, and 
 we could see by the papers that it had already 
 reached Chicago, we began to pray. Necessity 
 teaches one to pray, and prayer is no superstition. 
 Mrs. Grippe would have been an unwelcome vis 
 itor to our boarding school. But she was not per 
 mitted to visit us, although she was through the 
 
ADDENDA. 
 
 whole neighborhood. The physician at the Agency 
 said he had visited fifty-two sick Indians during 
 one week. We had not a single case. 
 
 " The Indians feared the disease. Death 
 claimed many of them. A number of them called 
 us to baptize them. They generally wait for bap 
 tism till the end is near. One Ptchincalan Nonpa 
 (Two Calves) who was a frequent attendant at 
 church, but who was not yet baptized, called one 
 of us. Being asked what he wanted, he said: I 
 will go and see my child in the home of the Great 
 Spirit. Baptize me. The priest instructed him 
 and made him promise in case of recovery to 
 renounce his superstitions, give up his soul- 
 house and go to church regularly. They re 
 peated the Act of Contrition together several 
 times. When the priest wanted to repeat it again 
 he said: Inalini matinkte (make haste, I am 
 dying). And indeed he died soon after he was 
 baptized. 
 
 "One of our school children, a fourteen-year- 
 old girl, died of consumption last spring. She 
 received the Blessed Sacrament repeatedly. Her 
 favorite prayer during sickness was All for Jesus. 
 Shortly before her death she asked the Franciscan 
 Sister who waited on her to repeat that prayer. 
 The children who persevere are our hopes for the 
 future. 
 
 < In regard to the soul-houses (Wanagi-tipi) 
 mentioned above, I wish to say this: If the mem 
 ber of a wealthy or respected family dies they 
 
ADDENDA. 221 
 
 build a nice large tent for the spirit which they 
 believe to remain for a while after death, and call 
 it a soul-house/ Belatives and friends bring 
 presents blankets, moccasins, pipes, etc. Even 
 horses are given to them; but these are killed. 
 
 "The Agent at Pine Ridge told me last year 
 that an Indian had asked him to exchange the ox 
 he got from the government for a pair of ponies. 
 A few years ago this man had a number of ponies, 
 but they had all gone to a Wanagi-tipi. The 
 Agent has since put a stop to that nonsense at 
 Pine Eidge. They rebelled at first, but the ghost 
 lodges fell like the sun-dance. Our Agent did the 
 same. He had no difficulties with our Indians. 
 They had been prepared by instruction in religion, 
 and many had promised to give it up. Others 
 refused at first, but were obliged to give it up. 
 The keeper of a Wanagi-tipi is considered a sacred 
 person and must keep away from all that is evil. 
 I was told that one could attack and beat him, and 
 that he would not offer any resistance in order 
 to avoid a quarrel or fight; but I cannot vouch 
 for the truth of this." 
 
222 ADDENDA. 
 
 Just Complaints of the Sioux, 
 
 It is conceded on all sides that the Sioux have 
 been ill-treated by the Government of the United 
 States. The facts which we are here relating rest 
 upon the testimony of intelligent and reliable wit 
 nesses. It is easy to say that the Indian has land 
 enough and can support himself by cultivating it. 
 He is a born hunter and not a farmer. He must 
 first learn to till the soil. Of course, we are told 
 that there is a s teacher of agriculture " at the 
 Agency to teach the Indians. But, as a rule, these 
 teachers know as little about farming as the Indians 
 themselves. They are not practical farmers, but 
 clerks and such like, who enjoy their position, but 
 hardly ever make an attempt to teach that of which 
 they are themselves ignorant. But not only the 
 promised instruction is wanting, but also the 
 necessary farming implements, seed, etc. 
 
 Justice requires of us, however, to make mention 
 of the Catholic Sioux Missions, about which we 
 have lately made reports, and according to which 
 the Sioux, in spite of all opportunities to learn 
 something, remained a shiftless set. Those of the 
 Sioux who, despite the above-mentioned draw 
 backs, carried on some farming in Dakota and 
 Nebraska, had, like their white neighbors, a very 
 poor crop last year. 
 
 When" the different tribes of the Sioux made 
 their submission during the seventies, the Govern- 
 
ADDENDA. 223 
 
 ment solemnly promised to protect them against 
 hunger and nakedness. But what has since been 
 given them, such as meat, bacon, flour, salt, coffee, 
 sugar, blankets, etc., has not been in proportion 
 to their actual needs. Partly on account of the 
 carelessness and indifference of Congress, and 
 partly on account of corruption in high places, 
 their rations had grown smaller and smaller, until 
 the Indians were on the verge of starvation. 
 
 Every agreement that was signed in good faith 
 by the Sioux seem to have been ruthlessly broken 
 by the agents of the Government. It is a dread 
 ful state of things when the Government s own 
 reports confirm the stories of bad faith, privation 
 and unjust dealing on the part of those wicked 
 men, who, through contrivance or willful negli 
 gence, are allowed to rob the Indians. 
 
 Who can blame those men who have so often 
 and so grievously been wronged, if they do not 
 trust the Government any longer? 
 
 The great wrong committed against the Indians 
 must not, however, be charged to the present 
 administration only. Under the previous (Demo 
 cratic) administration it was fully as bad. The 
 great zeal with which a portion of the Democratic 
 press utilizes the present troubles to advance party 
 interests, and the many crocodile tears that it has 
 shed over the wrongs that are committed against 
 the Sioux, are simply ridiculous. 
 
 The mistakes in dealing with Indian affairs may 
 be charged to the system; [and Democrats and 
 
224 ADDENDA. 
 
 Kepublicans are alike responsible for its results. 
 There will be a change for the better only when 
 the matter can be considered and dealt with inde 
 pendent of party interests. The Government has, 
 time and again, broken its promises and disre 
 garded its contracts. These things enraged sev 
 eral of the Sioux tribes. For example: even to 
 this day they have not been indemnified for the 
 large number of horses delivered to the Govern 
 ment during the Civil War. 
 
 These things have helped to dispose the Sioux 
 for the reception of the Messiah craze, and induced 
 many to prefer death upon the battle field to such 
 a life. But, before death, they desired revenge a 
 cruel revenge. 
 
 That the Indians have rifles, ammunition, knives, 
 etc. , is also the fault of the different administra 
 tions. The Government and its agents did not 
 try to prevent unscrupulous white traders who 
 delivered these things to the Indians. And, just 
 before this outbreak, the Sioux were very anxious 
 to earn money so as to be able to provide them 
 selves with the necessaries of war. It is also 
 thought that they received assistance from other 
 Indian nations, even from those in Indian Terri 
 tory. The young and warlike Sioux compelled 
 those who were in favor of peace to assist them; 
 and this had almost caused a general Sioux war. 
 The same feelings of dissatisfaction may be found 
 among many other Indian tribes. 
 
ADDENDA. 225 
 
 Remarks of Bishop Marty on Sitting Bull. 
 
 Eight Kev. Martin Marty, Bishop of South 
 Dakota, has a thorough knowledge of the Sioux. 
 He was among them as a missionary for many 
 years, learned their language, wrote a grammar 
 and a dictionary, and thereby brought this difficult 
 tongue within easy reach of other missionaries and 
 the Sisters. He made the acquaintance of Sitting 
 Bull before the latter returned to the States from 
 Canada. At the request of the Government, 
 Bishop Marty went to see Sitting Bull, in order to 
 induce him to make his submission and return to 
 the United States. Later on he had a great deal 
 to do with him. And now he writes in regard to 
 the great Sioux chief: 
 
 " Sitting Bull was a full-blooded Indian, a 
 home-ruler, a friend of his people; and, conse 
 quently, an enemy of the whites. He was of the 
 opinion that the Great Spirit had created the land 
 on the other side of the Atlantic for the white 
 man, and the land on this side for the red man, 
 and he never could understand why God should 
 permit the white man to take possession of it. 
 He, therefore, willingly believed that the Son of 
 God, whom the whites had crucified, would now 
 return to remove the whites from the land of the 
 Indians, and restore to them the peaceful posses 
 sion of their hunting grounds. He had submitted 
 to the Government of the whites only as far as he 
 
226 ADDENDA. 
 
 was compelled, and always tried to remain as 
 independent as it was possible under the circum 
 stances. 
 
 " The principles of Christianity, placed before 
 him by Father De Smet, and later on fey myself, 
 had found favor in his eyes, and the black-gown 
 was, in his estimation, the only friend of the 
 Indians. As late as last summer it was his inten 
 tion to establish a settlement somewhere on the 
 Reservation for himself and his faithful followers, 
 and at our last interview he gave me a description 
 of the place and requested me to build a church 
 and a school there. It was his intention, I 
 believe, to become a Christian himself. Such had 
 also been the intention of Spotted Tail. An 
 early death prevented both of them from carrying 
 out their intentions. The career of both of these 
 patriots was cut short by the hand of one of their 
 own countrymen.* Both gloried in the fact that 
 they had never taken a lead against the whites." 
 
 Thus writes Bishop Marty. The great chief of 
 the Brules-Sioux, Spotted Tail, who was assassi 
 nated by a Sioux a few years ago, had reached the 
 conclusion that the Indians could be saved only 
 through civilizatiion. How well Bishop Marty 
 understood Sitting Bull is evident from a speech 
 delivered by that chief in the presence of the 
 Indian Commissioners last year. This speech was 
 translated into English and runs thus : 
 
 * The policeman who shot Sitting Bull was an Indian and 
 an enemy of his. 
 
ADDENDA. 227 
 
 " When did the red man ever break a contract 
 with the whites, and when did the white man ever 
 fulfill a contract made with the Indians? Never! 
 When I was a boy the Sioux were the masters of 
 the world. The sun rose and set in their country. 
 They could send ten thousand horsemen into 
 battle. Where are their warriors to-day? Who 
 killed them ? Where is our land, and who has it 
 now ? Where is the white man who can say that 
 I ever stole a cent from him? And yet I ani 
 called a thief. What white woman, weak and un 
 protected though she might have been, was ever 
 insulted by me ? And yet they say that I am a 
 bad Indian. What white man has ever seen me 
 drunk ? Who has ever come to me hungry and 
 went away hungry ?" 
 
 Mato-wan-a-ti-taka (the Prophet) was Sitting 
 Bull s wife s sister s son, and the chief was stop 
 ping with him in October and November, 1890. 
 
 Eight hundred settlers in the Southwest have 
 been murdered between the years 1862 and 1868. 
 
228 ADDENDA. 
 
 Summing Up. 
 
 To make still stronger our assertion that bad 
 faith, unjust dealing and privations were the sole 
 and only cause of these Indian troubles, we give 
 a letter that was addressd to the Secretary of the 
 Interior by Mr. F. C. Armstrong, an Indian in 
 spector. The letter is dated Pine Ridge, April 
 7th, 1890: 
 
 "In former years this agency was allowed 
 5,000,000 pounds of beef. This year it has been 
 reduced to 4,000,000 pounds. These Indians are 
 not prepared for this change. No instructions 
 had been given the agent that 1,000,000 pounds of 
 beef would be cut off from the Indians this year. 
 Consequently, issues were made from the begin 
 ning of the fiscal year July 1st, 1889 until the 
 date of the final delivery of beef, about October 
 15th, 1889, on the basis of 5,000,000 pounds for 
 the year. This necessitated a large reduction in 
 the beef issue afterward to catch up with the 
 amount, and came just at the worst season of the 
 year. The Indians were kept at the agency be 
 tween three and four weeks in the farming season 
 of 1889, when they should have been at home 
 attending to their corn. 
 
 * c Their enforced absence attending the Sioux 
 Commission caused them to lose all they had 
 planted by the stock breaking in on their farms 
 and destroying everything they had. They have 
 
ADDENDA. 229 
 
 been compelled to kill their private stock during 
 the winter to keep from starving, and in some 
 cases have been depredating upon the stock of 
 white people living near the line of the reservation. 
 " A bad feeling is growing among the Indians 
 out of this, and may lead to trouble between the 
 settlers and the Indians. The killing of a hog 
 made the Nez Perces war, with Indians far more 
 advanced than these people. The full allowance 
 of beef should be given them. They complain 
 and with good grounds, that they were told by the 
 Sioux Commission that their rations, etc., should 
 not be reduced; that while this talk was going on 
 the Department in Washington was fixing to cut 
 off one-fifth of their meat supply, but did not let 
 them know it, nor did the agent know it, until 
 they had signed the Sioux Bill. They had a good 
 start in cattle, but have had to kill over three 
 times as many of their own cattle, old and young, 
 as they did the year before; that they have been 
 deceived in doing what they did by the Govern 
 ment, and that they don t get as much now as 
 they did before. 
 
 "I think cutting off this 1,000,000 pounds of 
 beef, and thereby forcing them to kill their own 
 young cattle, has put them back two years or more 
 in raising stock, and has created a feeling of dis 
 trust, which, unless something is done to repair it, 
 will lead to trouble and bad conduct. They have 
 now killed many of their own cattle and will next 
 commence to kill range cattle. Already hides and 
 
230 ADDENDA. 
 
 other evidences of this are being found on the 
 reservation borders. 
 
 11 Men will take desperate remedies sooner than 
 suffer from hunger. Not much work can be ex 
 pected with the present feeling. The Indians 
 who advocated signing are now laughed at and 
 blamed for being fooled. They don t get even 
 their former rations, and ask where are all the 
 promises that were made. The Government must 
 keep faith as well as the Indians. 
 
 "The attention of the Department has fre 
 quently been called to the condition of the Chey 
 enne Indians at this agency, their dissatisfaction 
 and determination to do nothing to better their 
 condition. They now openly say they will leave 
 there this spring, and therefore have no intention 
 of putting in crops or doing any work. 
 
 " They may be held here by force, but it is ques 
 tionable if it is good policy to keep them at Pine 
 Eidge Agency any longer. The nine hundred 
 Cheyennes at Tongue Eiver, Montana, and these 
 five hundred Cheyennes of the same band here, 
 should be concentrated at one agency. The 
 Sioux don t want them here, and they don t want 
 to stay. They should not be kept as prisoners 
 only. The Tongue Kiver reservation is, I know, 
 wanted by cattlemen. They should be a secondary 
 consideration. These Indians should be concen 
 trated there, and a reservation obtained for them 
 from the Crows, and the Cheyennes should be 
 moved to it. They will then be satisfied, settle 
 
ADDENDA. 231 
 
 down, and go io work. No good can ever come 
 to the Cheyennes if the course pursued toward 
 them during the last six years is continued, and 
 much bad may result. 
 
 "Why should Indians be forced to stay where 
 they never located through choice ? Put them 
 where they want to live and can make a living, 
 and let them stay there and do it. Without some 
 prompt action regarding this beef matter, and also 
 in the Cheyenne matter, on this reservation, the 
 Department may, this summer or fall, expect 
 trouble. I have thought this of sufficient impor 
 tance to lay it before the Department, and to go 
 in person to ask that some action be taken. I 
 have seen this Cheyenne matter brewing for two 
 years, and I see now the Sioux put back in the 
 principal industry on which they have to depend. 
 With prompt action in this matter and a proper 
 arrangement of districts for the issuing of rations, 
 a plan for which I will submit, these people will 
 go ahead. If not, they will go backward, which 
 to them is the easier road." 
 
 There can be no gainsaying the correctness and 
 honesty of these assertions. Mr. Armstrong de 
 serves honor for his sincerity. Let us, then, hope 
 that the lessons taught by the past will enable us 
 to avoid disastrous mistakes in the future. 
 
ANOTHER PORTRAIT OF STANDING BUFFALO. 
 
bIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 Page. 
 
 EEV. ALEXANDER BEEGHOLD Frontispiece 
 
 THE CITY OF NEW ULM 49 
 
 CAN-KU-WAS-TE-WIN (a Sioux Beauty) 72 
 
 LITTLE CROW (Ta-o-ah-ta-doo-ta) 124 
 
 STANDING BUFFALO (Ta-fcanka-nazin) 177 
 
 LITTLE CROW S SON (Wo-wi-na-pa) 185 
 
 SITTING BULL 192 
 
 ANOTHER PORTRAIT OF STANDING BUFFALO . . . 232 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Introduction. The Chicago Land Company: its Statutes. 
 A Ball. An Unscrupulous Agent. Michigan. Iowa. 
 Two Prospectors sent to Minnesota. The first 
 Immigrants. St. Paul. Fort Snelling. Henderson. 
 Le Sueur. Travers des Sionx.* An Expedition on 
 Foot. La Fromboise. Looking for the Promised 
 Land. Forward. A Deserted Indian Village. 
 Found the Place 7 
 
 CHAPTEE II. 
 
 New Ulin. Cotton wood Kiver. Productive Soil. The 
 Four Pathfinders Return. New Arrivals. Fresh 
 Courage. An American Founder of Cities. The 
 New Home. Beginning for Winter Quarters. The 
 First Log House. Scarcity of Provisions. A Noble 
 Frenchman. Hospitality of the Indians. A Sup 
 ply House. Smuggling to Fort Ridgely. Indians. 
 A Lawsuit about Land. La Fromboise helps. 
 Small-pox among the Indians. A Deserted Corpse! 
 Trade. The Log House Destroyed by Fire. Cold 
 and Hunger. An Infant Baptism. Plan of the 
 City. Quarrels and Disagreements. Two Town- 
 sites. A Surveyor. A New Organization. Fight 
 with the Indians. First Owners of Homes. New 
 Ulm.. . 
 
236 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 The Cincinnati Society. The Turner Colonization So 
 ciety Conditions of Purchase. Scarcity of Pro 
 visions. Umbrella Eoofs. A Philosopher. Prairie 
 Life. High Prices. Abundance. First Hotel. 
 Cider. First Brewery. First Saw-mill. An Unfor 
 tunate Occurrence. First Flouring-mill. No Credit. 
 Turner Hall and Turner Society. Churches, 
 Schools and Congregations. Lodges and Societies. 
 Attractions. Sour Wine. All Germany Repre 
 sented. Final Success 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 The Indian Tribes. Naclowessies or Dakotas. Customs 
 and Manners of the Indians. Fishing and Hunting. 
 Indian Women. Civilized Indians. Arms and 
 Means of Subsistence. Diseases. Religious Ideas. 
 Virtues and Vices of the Indians. Polygamy. 
 Hospitality. Artistic Taste. Cruelty in War. En 
 durance 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Cause of the Outbreak. Nativisra. Indians the Real 
 Natives. Land Purchase from the Indians. Pres 
 ent War in Dakota Territory. Indian Treaties. 
 Treaty of Washington, 1837. Treaty of Traverse 
 des Sioux, 1851. Treaty of 1858. Indians cheated 
 out of their Money. Tag-ma-na and Mahpya 
 Wicasta. Indian Traders. Alexander Ramsey and 
 Hugh Tyler. A Gigantic Swindle. How the Indians 
 are Civilized. Uncle Sam pays, and Deceivers take 
 the Money. Cheating everywhere. Homes built 
 for the Indians, but they never occupy them. An 
 Indian Teacher. Pious Missionaries. Procurers 
 and Half-breeds, 
 
CONTENTS. 237 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Continuation of the Causes of the Outbreak. A Pay-day. 
 The Sisseton Chief Mazasha. Plan to attack the 
 Whites fails. Chief Lean Bear and Inkpaduta. 
 Assassination of many Whites by the Indians. 
 Little Crow. New Attempts to Civilize. Poor 
 Crops and Poverty of the Indians. Civil War and 
 the Indians. New Disagreements. Anxiety of the 
 Indians about their Money. Soldier s Lodge. Signs 
 of a Coming Revolt. A Government Warehouse. 
 Keyville Rangers. Two Germans Killed. Three 
 Watchmen and one Prisoner. Anxiety of the Set 
 tlers and False Reports 69 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 The Outbreak in August, 1862. Mail-carrier Miles. 
 Paper Money instead of Gold Coin. A Fraudulent 
 Agent. A Bill without the Interested Party. The 
 Trader Myrick Mak-pe-ya-we-tah. Instigations 
 among the Indians. The Assassination of the 
 families of Jones, Baker and Webster. A Frightful 
 Scene. Indians Prepare. Indian Gathering on 
 Rice Creek. The Signal is given. Drafting at New 
 Ulm. An Attack. Five Dead and one Mutilated. . 80 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 On the Lower Agency. Preparations for War Noticed. 
 Wagner and Lamb Killed. Attack on Myrick s 
 Store. Imposing Ruins. Pierced by Arrows. 
 Trader Killed. Crossing the River the only Safety. 
 Fenske s Wonderful Escape. Anton Manderfeld s 
 Adventure in Big Stone Lake. A Half-breed. Po- 
 kat-shi. Flight. Nephew s Death. Escape to 
 Fort Ridgely. News of the Outbreak at the Fort. 
 Captain John S. Marsh. Attack at the Ferry. Cap 
 tain Marsh s sad end. "Little Priest." News to 
 the Savages of the Upper Agency. Chief " Other 
 Day." Saving of Sixty Whites 92 
 
238 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTEE IX. 
 
 Massacre continued. Theresa Henle s Account. Death 
 of Benedict Drexler. Twenty-one of one Family 
 Massacred. Massapust s Tragic End. A Sick Wo 
 man shot in Bed. Blood-thirstiness of the Indians. 
 Panic Among the Settlers. A number of Fugitives. 
 Means of Defending New Ulm. Commander Jacob 
 Nix. Sheriff Charles Eoos. Living and Dead 
 brought to Town. Arms. A Scythe and Pitchfork 
 Company. New Ulm Barricaded. More Fugitives 
 brought in 10b 
 
 CHAPTEE X. 
 
 August 19th. Indians Besiege the Town. To the Barri 
 cades! Eeinforcements. Earn at the Eight Time. 
 Daring Americans : Many lose their lives. Sad 
 Hearts in Town. New Eeinforcements at Midnight. 
 Captain Flandreau. The Morning after a Eestless 
 Night 116 
 
 CHATEE XI. 
 
 Siege of Fort Eidgely. Little Crow. Christian Indians 
 Equally Cruel. Little Crow s Plan. Confusion at 
 the Fort. Shehan and Jones. Serious Defense. 
 Fear of the Besieged. Scarcity of Water. Eain at 
 the Proper Moment, Help Arrives. The Indians 
 Eaise the Siege. Dr. Alfred Mueller and his De- 
 voted Wife 
 
 CHAPTEE XII. 
 
 Second Sie^e of New Ulm. Lieutenant Huey s Flight. 
 United with Captain Cox s Troops. Houses set on 
 Fire Incendiary Mania in Town. The Pole, 
 Michelowski. Wettendorf s Eesidence. A Barrel 
 of Powder. A Night of Terror. A Leonidas Troop. 
 Misunderstandings. A Stovepipe for a Cannon. 
 Salvation. Departure from New Ulm. Property 
 Lost To Mankato and St. Peter. Back Home. 
 Eemnants of the Outbreak. Grasshoppers. New 
 Ulm Eebuilt. A German City. Nothing to Fear 
 from the Indians 
 
CONTENTS. 239 
 
 CHAFTEK XIII. 
 
 Punishment of Criminals. The Greatest Evil-doers go 
 Free. A Difficult Campaign. Many Indians Cap 
 tured. Three Hundred and Three Condemned to 
 Death. Citizens of New Ulm and the Captives. 
 They were to be Massacred. Thirty-nine Executed, 
 the others Pardoned by President Lincoln. Names 
 of the Condemned. Their Religious Professions. 
 Martial Law in Mankato. Last Farewell from 
 Friends and Relatives. Ta-ti-mi-na. Ta-zoo and 
 Red Iron. Death-wailing of the Condemned. The 
 Gallows. The Indians Decorate Themselves for 
 Death. End of the Condemned. Final Scene. . . 142 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 General Events. Suabian Settlement. A Church and 
 its Shadow. Vincent Bruner s Drive. Fugitives 
 from Lafayette. Many Murders. A Faithful Dog. 
 West Newton. Maria Hartmann s Account. Floriau 
 Hartmann s Death. A Friend after Weeks of Soli 
 tude. Strangling of the Faithful Dog. Bread and 
 Berries. New Love for Life. A Loaf of Bread 
 between Four Dead Bodies. A Walk among the 
 the Dead. Safety. Again among Men 152 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Justina Krieger s Adventure. The Families Buss and 
 Rosbe Massacred. A Crowd of Fugitives. A Preg 
 nant Woman Cut Open and the Child Nailed to a 
 Tree. A Three-year old Child sits beside the Dead 
 Body of its Mother. To Fort Ridgely. A Judas 
 Kiss. Betraying Indians. Money and Life. A 
 Wholesale Massacre. The Women Requested to go 
 with the Indians. They are Shot. Others Killed with 
 Tomahawks and Rifle-stocks. Mrs. Krieger Shot. 
 Papa, don t sleep so long." Deserted Children 
 A Frightful Hospital. Flight into the Woods. The 
 Dead Stripped by the Indians. A House with seven 
 sick Children Burned. Flight to Fort Ridgely 
 Terrible Sufferings of the Fugitives. Safety after 
 many long days. Mrs. Krieger s Terrible Night 
 Undressed with the Sword. Fearful Butchery of 
 Wilhelmma Kitzman. Twelve Terrible Days Final 
 Rescue. In Fort Ridgely 162 
 
240 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTEK XVI. 
 
 Other Accounts. Cruelty and Fierceness of the Sav 
 ages. An Example of Diabolical Atrocity. Terrible 
 Sufferings Endured. Accounts of Physicians. Jus- 
 tina Bolter s Wanderings. Lavinia Eastlick s Ad 
 venture. Enormous Loss. A Flourishing Settlement 
 Ruined. Official Reports of Deaths. Seven Hun 
 dred Dead and Thirty Thousand Fugitives. Estimate 
 too Low, Flight of the Guilty Sioux to Devil s Lake. 
 Ta-tan-ka-ma-zin. John Other Day s Services. 
 Material Loss. End of Chief Little Crow. Expe 
 dition to Devil s Lake. Little Crow s Bold Answer. 
 Sampson and his Son Chauncey Discover Little 
 Crow and his Son near Hutchinson. A Fight. 
 Little Crow Killed by Chauncey Sampson. The 
 Chief s Son Escapes. Little Crow Scalped and Be 
 headed by the Soldiers. Wa-wi-na-pa, Little Crow s 
 Son. His Account. Little Crow s Wives and Chil 
 dren. An Avenging Justice 177 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 Conclusion. Any Change for the Better in Dealing with 
 the Indians. Only a Pause. Shameful Treatment 
 of the Redskins. Crackers and Strychnine. The 
 Pious E. P. Smith. Three Hundred and Three 
 Thousand Dollars of Indian Money. Battle in 
 Montana. Indian Cruelties Continue. Expedi 
 tions of Generals Terry and Custer. General 
 Crook s Defeat. A Dark War Cavalcade. Custer s 
 March to Little Horn River. The Last Signal. 
 Three Hundred Soldier s Killed. Sitting Bull s 
 Attack on Major Reno s Troops. End of the East 
 ern Army. Brave Soldiers know How to Die 187 
 
 ADDENDA. 
 
 A Sequel to the War of 1876. Sitting Bull Returns to 
 * the United States, and is given a Reservation. A 
 New War in 1890. Discontented Indians get Crazy 
 over a New Messiah. The Ghost Dance. Sitting 
 Bull at the Bottom of the Trouble. His Tragic 
 Death. The Battle of Wounded Knee. Custer Re 
 venged. Immense Slaughter of the Indians. Peace 
 Restored. But, if Government Agents are again 
 Dishonest, the End is not yet 192 
 
ORNIA 
 Y 
 
 ferf 
 
 s -s * 
 
 . 
 
U.C.BERKELEY LIBRARIES 
 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA UBRARY